Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

From the Ashes

-Book 1 of His Name is Riddle-

Chapter 1
To Hell With It

Thursday, 27 June 1996 - Nine days after the death of Sirius Black

For once in his life, Harry didn’t mind the often-heard command of, “Go to your room and stay there,” which he’d come to expect from Number 4, Privet Drive. It was hard to say Harry really lived there, as truly, he didn’t feel like he was living - existing might be a better description of what he was doing. There was very little he truly wanted to do. He had run out of tears days ago. Awaking or sleeping mattered little when the same memories ran repeatedly in his head, as if in an unending loop. Sirius’s death and his slip into the veil. His chasing of Bellatrix Lestrange, harboring so much anger and pain that he tried to cast the Cruciatus Curse… only to not mean it enough. And finally, Professor Dumbledore confirming his deepest fear, that ‘neither can live while the other survives. ’

“Boy!” came the loud interruption to his isolation. “Boy, breakfast!” came the morning call. Uncle Vernon was calling for Harry’s services. Because heaven forbid anyone else in this house raise a finger. Harry didn’t bother to answer verbally, but he knew the best outcome for him would be to comply, even considering all the outcomes were bad. He was already in enough trouble for not getting to the task sooner. He walked down the stairs from his bedroom (or rather, Dudley’s second bedroom), turning the corner to report to his duty in the kitchen. 

Harry took some small comfort from the smell in the air, grateful that the coffee maker had at least run. He might be the lowest person in the house, but at least that machine did what he had set it to the night before.

“It’s about time.” Petunia said snidely, looking up from her magazine as he entered the kitchen.

“Boy, if I am late to work because of you…” Vernon threatened, wagging a pudgy finger at Harry, then returning to his newspaper.

“Sorry, Uncle Vernon. Apologies, Aunt Petunia.” He replied, as was expected from him. Reflexively, from too many years of habit, Harry quickly set a pot to boil for the eggs and loaded the toaster. While those heated, he poured two cups of coffee and walked around an oblivious Dudley, who was listening to music on his headphones, towards his aunt and uncle, who already seemed to be ignoring him again.

“That’s more like it,” his uncle muttered as he sipped his coffee and continued reading his issue of The Times . “Good for nothing nephew.” Harry heard as the first two pieces of toast popped out. He reloaded the toaster, dripped three eggs into the boiling water, then poured some cereal and brought it over to his aunt and uncle.

As he returned to the kitchen, he was halted by Petunia clearing her throat. “Ahem,”

Harry turned around. “Yes, ma’am?”

Petunia simply gestured to Dudley. “You seemed to have forgotten your dear cousin. Surely you don’t want his little tummy growling.”

“Of course not, Aunt Petunia,” Harry replied, returning to what he was about to do anyway. Dudley soon had his cereal, toast, and orange juice before him, still bobbing his head to the music, ignoring everything outside his own world. When Harry returned to the stove, the eggs were done, so he made another trip to place the boiled eggs in front of the Dursley trio. 

“Coffee,” Vernon ordered bluntly, not even lifting his eyes from the page after finishing his first cup. Harry grabbed the coffee pot and brought it to the table for his uncle’s refill.

Until Dudley couldn't resist the opportunity that Harry's bouncing back and forth provided, with the smoothness of a seasoned prankster, Dudley slid his foot into the path Harry had tread so many times. Tripping over it, Harry yelled as he fell to the floor, his chin catching the edge of the table and forcing him to bite his tongue hard. But any thought of his pain was quickly overshadowed when the coffee pot fell sideways, spilling its brew and landing squarely on Vernon's shirt. "Aghh!" he cried out as the steam rose from his shirt, scalding his chest.

Dudley snickered as Petunia cried out in disdain. “You did that on purpose!”

Regardless of his injuries, Harry’s attention was focused on his rising uncle. “You ungrateful mongrel!” Vernon cried out in pain from the burns. Just as Harry lifted his head from the table, it was at the perfect striking distance for Vernon to clench his fist and backhand Harry in fury. The force of the impact, while Harry was still unbalanced, threw him to the floor next to the wall.

“I-I’m so sorry, Uncle.” Harry begged, cowering.

“After everything we’ve done for you!” Vernon shouted, his chair falling backward as he stood. With a speed Harry had never seen before, the man rose and kicked Harry squarely in the chest. “Worthless nephew. You’ll be sorry,” Vernon sneered, glaring down at Harry.

Harry briefly looked back to the table. As usual, Petunia sat quiet and emotionless, while Dudley grinned.

Harry had taken his beatings before; pain had become an old friend. But it was Dudley’s grin that truly registered in Harry’s mind. He had seen it before, on the faces of Death Eaters whenever one of them or Voldemort toyed with him. Now, the expression he had seen only in the shadows of the magical world followed him into the light of the Muggle world. Monsters on both sides seemed pleased to reduce his suffering to mere entertainment. Irrelevant, useless, disposable. How much had he already endured? Both here and at Hogwarts? How many injuries? How much of his blood had he left splattered in both worlds? How much pain would he have to feel before he finally hit rock bottom?

“Well?” Vernon goaded. “Get up!” Slowly, with a glare he had never directed at his uncle before, Harry lifted himself against the wall. He didn’t know if he was surrendering to the inevitable chaos of his life or beginning to rebel against it, but in that moment, Harry truly felt the anger and grief of the past two weeks rise to the surface, and it steeled him.

As another backhanded swing came toward his face, Harry’s hand shot up and stopped it dead. “No,” he said simply, staring daggers at his uncle. Gripping the fist tightly, the sixteen-year-old stood up and threw Vernon’s hand to the side.

In shock, Vernon stammered, his face reddening, “What is the meaning of this?”

“It means no. No more! We are done with this!” Harry cried, pushing his uncle backward into the smirking Dudley. The pair of them toppled onto the table, breaking it. Petunia barely managed to slide out of the way before getting caught.

He didn’t run in fear but marched with determination to the room where he slept. Throwing on his gray hoodie, he packed quickly and with little thought. His wand—a must. His Gringotts money sack—logical. A handful of letters from owls over the years—sentimental. He glanced briefly at his Hogwarts trunk, but summer had barely begun, and there were two months until school re-started. He grabbed a few sentimental items and stuffed them into his well-worn backpack, then paused to take one last look at the stark room.

The only question was the snowy owl in the cage. Harry raised his wand to the window but then remembered the blasted rules of underage magic. He pocketed his wand, grabbed one of Dudley’s broken toys, and threw it at the glass, shattering it open. He opened Hedwig’s cage and gestured toward the open window. “Fly and follow me. We’ll figure it out.”

With a steady march, Harry thudded down the stairs as Petunia tried to tend to Vernon’s burns. Even while being treated, the man still bellowed, pointing a finger. “Boy! If you walk through that door, don’t you ever plan to come back in again!”

Harry stopped just long enough to turn to all three of his remaining relatives. From the bottom of his heart, and sixteen years of contempt, he glared at them and simply said, “ Go… to… hell! ” He deliberately slammed the door on the Dursleys and continued marching with determined strides to the right. He had no particular destination yet—just anywhere but there. He looked up, relieved to see Hedwig soar between the bars of his broken window. “Good girl,” he whispered.

He managed three blocks under his feet before he finally started to calm down enough to think. Harry began a mental assessment of himself. The taste of blood in his mouth told him he'd definitely done a number on his tongue. He could feel the puffiness around his left eye, already turning black, and as the adrenaline wore off, he noticed the sharp pain in his side—at least one cracked rib. “What I wouldn’t give for a Pepperup Potion right now,” he mumbled. Remembering he was in the Muggle world, he took the next logical step. “Need to get to the Alley,” he deduced.

Harry was trying to do the mental math to estimate how long his walk to Diagon Alley would be, but it was still the closest point in the wizarding world he knew. Eventually, he gave up when he realized he no longer had a curfew, so the distance didn’t matter. Just as he had decided on a destination and was starting to feel the pain in his chest, an impossibly fast blur shot down the road. The speed and blue color were familiar, marking the first good thing to happen to Harry today. The Knight Bus came to a jarring halt in front of him.

In his dazed state, Harry had unknowingly pointed his wand, and the bus arrived in response to his unconscious summon.

The door opened to a familiar sight from three years prior, and the echoes of the day replaying in Harry’s mind.

"Right, Welcome to the Knight Bus, emergency transport for the stranded witch or wizard in need. My name is-"

“Stan.” Harry finished with a small grin.

“What?” the driver replied. “No, I’m Dan.”

Harry cocked his head to the side. “Oh, I’m sorry. I took the bus a few years back and thought your name was Stan.”

“Day or night?” the driver asked.

“It was dark out so… night,” Harry replied.

The driver nodded in understanding. “That was Stan. He drives nights. I drive days. Twins are a thing you know,” he smiled.

“Ah, sorry.”

“Happens all the time,” Dan waved dismissively. “Where to?”

“Leaky Cauldron, please,” Harry answered, giving him a Galleon.

“Right-o, make yourself comfortable.”

Harry quickly sat on the first vacant bed and rested his head against the brass corner post. This time, he didn’t bother looking out the window to see the blur of close calls and impossible turns of the magical vehicle. He didn’t care. Dan’s explanation reminded him of another set of twins he knew, with red hair, just like the rest of their family. Part of him loved the idea of visiting the Weasleys, but considering the reasons for today, another part of him dreaded it. But, as today’s theme seemed to be ‘ what the hell ’, he quickly resigned himself to it. At least he knew the Weasleys always kept his name on their home floo permissions, so he settled on the next step in his journey.

The Knight Bus stopped with a jolt, although Harry barely noticed. “Leaky Cauldron,” Dan called from over his shoulder. A few other mages got off ahead of Harry but he followed them. He nodded to Dan, and thanked the driver as he passed. No sooner had he stepped off the bus did it dash away, the wind it produced blowing his already messy hair. Harry looked up and saw Hedwig perched on a nearby rooftop. He shook his head. He didn’t know how she did it. He looked at his snowy owl for a moment, and it seemed to nod its head, as if understanding the new destination, before leaping into the air in flight. Harry took comfort in the knowledge that the bird had made the trip multiple times. 

Entering the wizarding world, Harry pulled his hood up. Wearing Muggle clothes was bad enough; the last thing he wanted was to be recognized. Fortunately, being early in the morning and early in the summer meant that traffic in the Cauldron was minimal—a far cry from the standing-room-only crowd it often was just before the start of term. Harry walked over to the Floo and looked for the powder. There was none... but there was a sign: See staff for Floo powder. Keeping his head low, Harry walked over to the bar where a middle-aged, portly fellow was polishing glasses. “Ello,” he greeted.

Harry slipped a couple sickles on the bar. “One ounce of floo powder please.”

“Right,” the bartender nodded as he took the sickles and dropped the change and a pre-packaged paper envelope where the sickles had been. Then he went back to work, paying Harry no mind. Harry let out the breath he had been holding, happy to see this was all a normal occurrence for the bar. He grabbed the knuts and pocketed them. Floo powder in hand he paused, looking at the flames, and sighed. Again, he was torn. He always looked forward to the Burrow, but he hated this trip’s circumstances. But again, keeping with the theme of the day, he muttered to himself, “Hell with it.” He ripped the envelope and threw the powder.

“Weasley Burrow.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 2
He Deserves It

Molly and Ginny had their back to the flames, washing up the breakfast dishes, when the Floo flames gave its familiar roar of a new arrival. Molly didn’t even turn around. “Forget something dear?” she asked over her shoulder, assuming it was Arthur—well-known by the entire family for his laughable forgetfulness.

Ginny, however, glanced around, and before Harry could even catch his breath, she exclaimed in cheerful surprise, “Harry!”

“Harry?” her mother echoed, turning to look at the Floo.

Harry was relieved he’d missed their breakfast time. He knew his appearance would cause a stir. Two Weasleys at a time, especially these two, he could handle. All of them at once would have been unbearable. Stepping out of the fireplace, the morning light cast a full view of his condition. Completely drained of emotion, and with his injuries now settling in, he winced at the sharp pain in his chest as he moved. He didn’t say anything—he didn’t know what to say. Instead, he gave a small wave and let his appearance speak for itself.

“Merlin,” Molly gasped, while Ginny’s mouth fell open, both of their eyes widening in shock.

The mother of seven’s instincts kicked in immediately. “Ginny, I need ice. Ronald!” she called out sharply. Harry tried to speak, but Molly silenced him with a gentle but firm push toward the nearest chair. Seeing Ginny frozen in shock, her mother snapped, “Now, Ginny!” Startled, Ginny shook her head to clear it and quickly hurried off.

As Molly looked him over, she immediately noticed the black eye and the blood on his cheek and shirt. But what truly scared her to the bone was the hollow, haunted look in his eyes. “Harry… dear… what happened to you?” she asked softly.

Ron thundered down the stairs, blurting out reflexively, “I didn’t do it!” As he rounded the corner and spotted their guest, a grin spread across his face, momentarily forgetting his mother’s call. “Harry, mate! Didn’t expect yo—” He stopped mid-sentence as his eyes landed on the black eye, his smile fading instantly.

Molly’s head snapped toward her youngest son. “I need a handful of dittany from the garden— now, ” she added firmly, cutting off any further gawking. Without missing a beat, her attention shifted back to Harry, her expression one of unwavering concern and a clear demand for an explanation.

‘Hell with it,’ Harry thought, deciding he might as well go with honesty. “Spilled some coffee,” he said simply.

“What?” Molly asked, her voice tight with concern. “How does coffee do this?” she added, already pulling out her wand to magically assess his full health. Ginny returned with the ice pack and gently held it to Harry’s eye, while Ron dashed in with the dittany. “Harry, you’ve got a black eye, you’re bleeding, I can see your jaw and tongue are swollen. You’ve got three cracked ribs, and it looks like you haven’t slept in weeks.”

“Blimey,” Ron muttered. “Did a Death Eater take a pass at you?”

“No! No, no.” Harry assured them with a dismissive wave. “I’d never put you in danger by coming here after a Death Eater attack. This was my uncle.”

All three Weasleys fell silent, struck both by the casual way Harry said it and the results laid out before them. To a family that embodied love and acceptance, always making room for one more, this was unconscionable. Molly’s face turned as red as her children’s hair, her eyes burning with fury. She regained control quickly. “You two, upstairs, now !” she ordered, her voice leaving no room for debate or confusion. The pair obeyed, and Molly quickly went to the Floo, throwing in the powder. “Misuse of Muggle Artefacts Office.”

Arthur’s face appeared in the flames. “Oh, hello, love,” he greeted, his voice warm but instantly shifting to concern as he took in the situation.

“Arthur, we need you home. Take the day,” she told her husband firmly, never breaking her gaze from Harry.

He had been married long enough to recognize her tone and expression, and he nodded. His only question was, “One of the kids?” His tone made it clear that who it was didn’t matter; his wife needed him, and he was going.

“Yes,” she replied simply, returning her focus to Harry.

“Mrs. Weasley, he doesn’t need to come home. The ice is more than enough,” Harry protested.

Molly looked at the boy incredulously. “Harry, cracked ribs do not heal with ice.”

Moments later, Arthur stepped through the Floo into the kitchen. “Right, what’s going—oh, hello…” He trailed off as he caught sight of Harry, immediately moving to his side while letting Molly take the lead with her healing.

“What happened?” he asked, his voice filled with grave concern.

Molly looked at him and replied sharply, “His uncle.”

Arthur’s jaw tightened, his hands clenched into fists. Molly could see he was holding back, his anger barely contained. Taking a deep breath, he looked at the young man before him and pulled up a chair. For the moment, both parents set their fury aside, focusing instead on compassion for Harry. As Molly worked on his injuries, Arthur placed a gentle hand on Harry’s shoulder and said quietly, “Tell me everything.”

‘To hell with it,’ Harry thought. He began recounting the events, starting with that morning’s breakfast and his decision to head to the Burrow.

Then Arthur made the logical assumption, but still asked the question. “This wasn’t the first time, was it?”

Harry hesitated, stammering, stalling. For years, he had been conditioned to keep his troubles to himself, never burdening others with his pain. Arthur’s hand on his shoulder tightened in compassion.

“Harry,” he said gently, “we're the adults, and we love you. Tell us everything.”

So Harry did. Well, not everything, but far more than he had ever told another living soul. Molly had tears fall down her face as she listened, and Arthur’s emotions shifted between rage and heartbreak. Almost as painful as what he shared was the way Harry said it. He spoke coldly, calmly, as if recounting facts rather than reliving memories of pain. In the end, Molly hugged him so tightly that Harry feared she might recrack the ribs she had just mended.

They took a moment to catch their collective breath. Finally, with a nod between the parents, Arthur called upstairs for Ron, who came immediately.

“Ron, go get the camp bed set up. Harry is staying for a bit.”

Turning to Harry, Arthur added, “Harry, why don’t you get settled?”

Harry nodded as he walked upstairs to help set up the bed while Molly and Arthur talked.  Once the footsteps faded, she looked to Arthur. “He is not going back,” Molly said flatly.

“Agreed,” Arthur nodded. “No question. Frankly, I’m looking for a reason NOT to apparate over there and hex the lot of them.”

Molly reached for her husband’s hand. “Lucky for him, because you wouldn’t be going alone… Harry is the reason. Hexing them won’t fix him.”

Arthur nodded.

Molly chose her words carefully. “You realise, if we do this, Albus will be quite upset.”

Arthur returned the hand squeeze, meeting the gaze of his wife, the love of his life for several decades. “And we don’t care, do we?”

“Not in the slightest,” Molly replied with conviction.

“At the next Order meeting, that man is getting a piece of my mind,” he said resolutely.

Molly nodded in agreement with her husband. “From both of us.”

- - -

Upstairs in Ron's room, Harry and Ron quickly set up the camp bed, but the tension between them was palpable. Ron, unsure of what to say or do, opted for silence. Harry, growing frustrated, finally broke it.

“For Merlin’s sake, Ron, please just be normal,” Harry muttered, rubbing his eyes as he sat on the edge of the bed.

Ron shuffled his feet awkwardly, clearly struggling with how to respond. “Well… it’s just… I don’t know what to say.” He rubbed the back of his neck, looking anywhere but at Harry.

"That never stopped you before," Harry replied in a muted voice. The joke was intentional, but it was hard to put much heart into it.

Ron’s face went from stunned to a questioning grin. “You cheeky bastard! You can still joke?”

Harry sat on the bed and looked across at his mate. He pushed up his glasses and rubbed his eyes. “You’ve known me for like… six years. Nothing’s changed, it’s just… more out in the open now.” Harry ran a hand through his hair. “Bollocks,” he muttered under his breath.

“Language,” Ron reminded, half-heartedly mimicking Hermione.

A small grin tugged at his right cheek. "You don't quite have the voice right."

“I’m a bloke, she’s a girl. What do you expect?” Ron asked honestly. He kept his energy a little lower out of kindness but was glad to see some give and take with Harry.

Harry snickered. “Thanks, Ron.”

“No problem. You know… a full summer with us would be pretty cool.”

“Summers are usually quite warm,” Harry replied dryly.

“You know what I mean.” Ron flashed Harry a full smile. Harry was still there. “We could spend some serious time in the pond. Camp out in the orchard a bit.”

Harry’s eyes flickered slightly. “I really hadn’t thought that far ahead. I didn’t even have a plan for tomorrow, let alone the whole summer,” he shrugged. “I just stormed out and…” He gestured with his hands. “This was the first place I thought of to go.”

There was a moment of silence. Ron uncharacteristically chose not to crack a joke. “Harry?”

“Yeah, Ron?”

“I’m glad this was the first place you thought of.”

“Thanks, Ron.”

Another uncomfortable silence. Finally Harry asked, “Ron?”

“Yeah, man?”

“I hate to be the jerk, but I’ve had a hell of a morning, can I just take a nap?”

“You traveled 180 miles today, and all you need is a nap?” Ron asked with a grin.

"Shut up," Harry replied flatly.

“I’ll let you sleep. You know how we are—I’ll let you know when we’re eating.”

Ron gently shut the door, which, quite frankly, was the bigger giveaway that something was up. Above him, in the stairwell, sat Ginny. Ron turned around to see her sitting and watching, silent as the grave. “Merlin!” he wanted to shout but kept it to a hush. “What are you doing?”

“What do you think I’m doing? I’m listening!” she whispered sharply in reply.

“To a private conversation? In my room?” Ron hissed back, narrowing his eyes.

“Like you haven’t eavesdropped on me before!” she shot back, folding her arms with a defiant glare.

Realising she was right, Ron sighed and mumbled, “That’s… that’s different.”

“Damn right, it is! Because I’m not listening in to be a nosy prat! I’m listening in…” She paused, her voice softening as the fire in her eyes dimmed. “I’m his friend too… and I care.” Ron had seen those fiery brown eyes enough times to know there was no escaping this conversation.

He gestured for her to follow him over to the balcony, where they could at least talk with less chance of Harry overhearing. Ginny nodded and silently agreed to his terms.

When they got outside, Ginny concealed her concern fairly well. To an outside observer, she might have seemed merely curious. But Ron, having been her brother all her life, could read her better than most.

“Ron, please, how is he?” she asked, her voice quieter now. He could see the genuine worry shining in her eyes.

“I—I don’t know, Ginny,” he answered honestly, his voice heavy. “I’ve seen him take a lot. You-Know-Who has hexed him, he’s been caught in traps, and Merlin knows what else he’s endured.” Ron turned his gaze to the horizon, his brow furrowed deeply. “I don’t know if it’s Sirius’s death, whatever happened today, or… maybe it’s just everything adding up. But I’ve never seen him this low before.”

“I can’t… even imagine,” Ginny said softly, her voice filled with empathy. She joined her brother, her fingers nervously twisting together. “Mum and Dad have always been so… kind.” 

“Gentle.”

“Loving.”

“You know, parent-like, and stuff.”

There was silence in the air. Ginny, being the brave one, finally asked, “Ron…” Hesitation filled her voice. “You two have been roommates for years, so it’s a statement of fact that you’ve spent a lot more time with him. And I love you, but you … sometimes you can be a bit …”

“Thick?” Ron finished.

“Sorry, but yeah,” she sheepishly nodded.

“Today, Ginny, I won’t even try to defend myself. And you’re wondering if I missed something.” Ron sat on the top step. “I don’t know. You know how Harry is. He barely talks about his home. What little he did share was never anything good. But no, as I try to think back, I can’t think of anything near this. I’m pretty sure if I had heard, I’d have reacted the same way I’m reacting now, so… no?” He shrugged.

“Yeah, that’s true. You may be a git sometimes, but your heart’s always in the right place,” she reassured him as she sat down next to her brother. The pair of them looked down at the door, both trying to make sense of it all.

“Ron, I need a favor and, for once I need you NOT to be a prat about it,”

“What do you need, sis?” he said, looking at her much more openly than she was used to.

“This time, for Harry’s stay, while he’s here, can I be his friend too? I mean, without you being all pants about it? I’m going to regardless, but it would be really nice if I didn’t have to put up with you to do it.”

Ron sighed, seemingly sucking up a rare moment of maturity. “Yeah, Ginny, that’s fair. I’ll drop it… Harry needs every friend he can get.”

Ginny let out a sigh of relief at least for one positive thing today. “Thank you, Ron.”

Clearly, this moment was getting too emotional for him. “Um, I’m going to go let Mum and Dad know Harry’s taking a nap now. They probably want to know.”

Ginny followed her brother down the stairs and stopped just short of the bottom, listening. It was quiet. The pair poked their heads around the corner.

“Mum, Dad?” Ron called out. “Harry is taking a nap in my room. Are we good to come down now?”

Molly and Arthur sighed in unison. “Sure, kids, come on down.” Without thinking, Ron walked over to Arthur and Ginny to Molly, both of them pulling their parents into a tight hug.

Then the men backed out first. Ron quickly made up an excuse. “I, uh, need to feed the chickens.”

"I'll give you a hand, son," Arthur replied, giving Ron's shoulder a pat.

“Cowards,” Molly joked as they walked out of the house. Taking a deep breath, she turned to her only daughter, placed her hands on Ginny’s shoulders, and gave her her undivided attention. “How are you, dear?”

Rarely one to be at a loss for words, it was all the more unsettling when Ginny replied, “I… I… don’t know.”

“That is an honest answer,” Molly replied, pulling Ginny into another strong hug. Then, looking straight into her daughter’s eyes with a fire of determination that Ginny had only seen in the mirror, Molly continued, “But we’re going to make it right.”

Ginny shot a bewildered glance, her face a mix of confusion and disbelief. "How? What are we supposed to do now?"

The mother sprang into action, guiding Ginny to the table and seating her in front of a basket of herbs, plants, and various kitchen tools. "First things first," she said, "we’re going to work and talk. Channel that nervous energy into something useful. I need you to help me brew more healing potions."

It was the standard Weasley routine—once you finished treating one of the kids' injuries, you restocked what you'd used, knowing that with seven children, it was only a matter of time before another mishap occurred. Ginny fell into the familiar task instinctively, as if it were something she'd done a hundred times before.

"Second," Molly continued, turning back to the potions, "your father’s taking a few days off. He’s taking Harry to Diagon Alley tomorrow."

"Term's just finished— isn't it a bit early for shopping?"

"They're not," Molly said, her tone steady. "Harry knows precious little about..." She hesitated for a moment. "Things he should. And he doesn't even know the right questions to ask. So your father will ask them for him. And believe me, he’ll get answers."

"Like what?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine concern, not at all in an annoying, childish way.

Noticing the concern in Ginny’s voice, Molly stopped fidgeting, sat down, and took her daughter's hand. "Ginny, you know we've never believed in lying to you kids, and we're not starting now. But we've always tried to respect people's privacy. You, more than any of your brothers, should understand that."

Ginny instinctively opened her mouth to object but stopped herself, realizing she couldn’t argue, and fell silent.

"Thank you," Molly said gently. "Now, Harry will be staying with us for a while. I'm absolutely certain he’ll want to talk to you."

"Mum, Harry and I aren't..." Ginny began, but her words trailed off, unsure of how to finish.

"Stop! Stop right there!" Molly interjected, pointing a finger at her daughter. "Ginerva Molly Weasley, I brought you into this world, and I've watched you every day I could. I've seen both you and him grow up these last few years. Now, I don’t know what you kids call your relationship ‘status’ or whatever it is." She paused, taking a deep breath, her intention not to scold, but to make her point clear.

In a far gentler, more heartfelt tone, she continued, "The fact of the matter is, each of you honestly cares for the other. Now, I’m not saying you two need to start dating, or whatever you call it these days. But you will be supportive of him. This whole family will. He deserves that. He’s earned that. Between you, Ron, and Arthur, he literally saved three of our lives. And don’t think I don’t know about him helping the twins with their business."

Ginny was genuinely surprised. She and the youngest four, along with Harry, had thought they’d kept that quiet. "How did you know about that?" she asked.

Molly spread her arms wide. "I’m your mother, I know everything. But I choose what, when, and how I intervene. You can just assume my silence is approval."

Ginny actually swallowed, her voice a little shaky. "Why am I actually slightly frightened?"

"Where do you think you got your edge from?" Molly smiled. "Besides, you're not the one who should be afraid. Harry's... family... relatives... Merlin, that's even too good a word for them. The Dursleys are."

"Mom... you wouldn't... hex them... would you?" Ginny asked, her voice laced with uncertainty.

Molly turned and looked at her daughter, her expression unreadable. "Yes... but I’m not the one who needed restraining today."

Ginny's eyes grew wide. "Dad!? But he's always so soft and kind, always joking. I've never seen him angry enough to hex someone."

Molly held her daughter’s hand reassuringly. "Ginny, you are Arthur’s child. It’s his literal duty to be all those things to all of us in this family. He considers that a sacred duty. Now, he’s never been too pleased with what little we've heard about Harry’s home life. But when he heard and saw today… that someone violated that sacred duty to someone he’s considered part of the family… we damn near apparated first and asked questions later."

It was a rare sight to see rage in Molly Weasley’s eyes, but Ginny saw it now, burning unmistakably in her mother’s gaze.

"But anyway, back to chores." And just like that, the rage was gone, or at least well hidden. Ginny was stunned to see those sides of her mother, but she couldn’t disagree with anything Molly had said—not even about her and Harry's relationship, whatever it was.

She finished processing the greens for the healing potions and placed them on the counter next to her mother. As she did, her foot bumped into something. Looking down, she saw Harry's backpack.

"Mum, Harry left his pack down here. Mind if I run it up to him?"

"Try not to wake him, but it's probably best to. If he wakes up and needs something from it, I don’t want him worrying that he lost it."

Ginny grabbed the bag and was immediately surprised by its weight. Why wasn’t it feather-light like every other wizard’s pack? "Harry, what are you doing to yourself?" she muttered as she carried it into the living room. She drew her wand and, without a second thought, cast the charm on the pack. Then, a second thought crossed her mind, and she added an undetectable extension charm as well.

As quietly as she could, Ginny climbed up to Ron’s room and peeked her head around the door. There lay Harry, sleeping on his side, facing away from her. Slowly and carefully, she made her way over to his bed, careful not to make a sound. She was smart enough not to call out to him—hell, she was trying not to even breathe. Reaching the corner of the bed, she carefully laid the bag down. Her heart skipped a beat when Harry suddenly rolled onto his back. She froze, holding her breath, not daring to make a single sound.

Frozen there, bathed in midday light, Ginny could clearly see the face she had watched so often. The dark bruise and swelling from the morning had already faded, revealing the good looks she had been appreciating longer than she cared to admit. Bollocks… and also thank Merlin.

She gave Harry a good ten seconds of peaceful sleep, watching as his chest rose and fell, steadily and comfortably. He looked far more relaxed now than she could ever remember seeing him. Finally, Ginny quietly attempted to leave again.

But she was betrayed by a squeaky floorboard. ‘ Bollocks.’ She could already hear Harry stir. Turning around, she decided to greet him—after all, in for a penny, in for a pound.

“Gin?” he asked, his voice thick with sleep as he fumbled around on the floor for his glasses.

"Yeah, Harry, it's me," she said, sitting down on the edge of the bed by his feet. Unconsciously, and without realizing it, she rested her left hand on his leg. It seemed to have a mind of its own, gently patting above his ankle. Once she mentally registered what she’d done, she froze for a split second, but then decided, ‘ to hell with it’ , and let it continue. Ginny was no stranger to uncomfortable conversations, but this felt like a whole new realm. Still, she was never one to back down. "I hope you're feeling better," she said softly, her tone genuine.

Finally, with his glasses on, he propped himself up to look at her properly. “A bit, thank you. Please thank your mum as well.'"

“Absolutely,” she nodded, then remembered the reason she had come upstairs. “You left this downstairs,” she explained, handing over the pack. “Mum didn’t want you to worry about losing anything.”

"Oh, sorry, tha—nks?" he trailed off, his voice turning into a question as he noticed the bag was much lighter than when he’d left the Dursleys. Curiously, he opened the bag and peered inside.

"Harry Potter, do you honestly think I would steal from you?" she asked, giving him an accusatory look.

"What? No. It's just a lot lighter than when I left, so I was checking to see if I’d lost something. That would be just my luck."

"Oh! No, no, no, that was me," she reassured him. "I noticed you hadn’t charmed your pack with a feather-light or expansion charm yet, so I added them. 'A proper wizard’s pack for a proper wizard.'" She held the pack up to him with an honest smile.

"Wow, thank you very much, Gin. I appreciate it. I didn’t even know that was a thing."

"What are you talking about, Harry? You've gone school shopping with Mum and us several times. You've seen her purse." As the conversation grew lighter, she slipped her legs onto the bed for comfort, settling along Harry's side.

"I know such things exist," he explained. "I just didn’t know they were charms you could add yourself. I’ve never even heard of Hogwarts teaching those spells.”

"Oh, well, they’re just kind of common everyday spells that most people know from, like, home and stuff."

Harry fell back onto his pillow. "Gin, those may be common and everyday spells when you’re raised by wizards, but..." He raised his arms wide in mock frustration. His voice was flatter than usual, but his personality still shone through. That was a great comfort to Ginny.

"Oh, sorry. I didn’t think."

"Don’t worry about it. Wish I knew sooner. I would have packed my trunk and broom." After his moment of frustration, his hand fell back down, and his left hand landed on her calf. She was wearing jeans, but still, the touch registered with her… and she didn’t dare move or say a word to ruin the moment.

“Wait, you cast them yourself? You’re younger than me.”

“Am I? Do you even remember my birthday?” she jested.

“11th of August.” he replied instantly.

Ginny smiled, “Nicely done. Ron forgets half the time.”

"I'm not your brother," Harry replied. "But what I mean is, the Underage Trace?"

Cocking her head to the side, Ginny laughed. "Harry, how bored do you think the Aurors are out here?" She shook her head. "We live here. First, they aren’t going to care about a couple of low-level charms. Even if they did, they know there are like four other legal wizards here. Why do you think the mages that live on this side always do better in class? We get a ton more practice."

“I just figured you were smarter than most.”

"Careful, Potter, flattery will get you..." Ginny smiled, taking great comfort in the fact that even on his worst day, he could still banter with her.

After a moment of silence, Harry finally tackled the elephant in the room. "How much have your parents said?”

She squeezed his leg reassuringly. "Actually, nothing. Mum’s just let us know you’re staying here, which is great." Ginny tried to sound more welcoming than anything else. "She has said you’re entitled to your privacy, which I totally get, but..." She raised her hands, gesturing to the chaos of the house full of brothers.

Harry grinned a bit at that, then took a deep breath. Ginny could tell he was summoning up the courage. Once again, she held her breath, waiting.

"My uncle is a bastard, my aunt is a bitch, and my cousin is a twat," he said bluntly, his tone cold.

Hearing Harry Potter swear like that made Ginny’s eyes widen. Not offended in the slightest, just shocked that this corner had been turned. "I—I completely agree," she said honestly, giving his leg a reassuring squeeze. "But you don’t have to say anything."

Harry took another deep breath. "Ginny, for once I’m not trying to dodge a topic. I’m at a point where, yes, I’ll finally talk, especially to you." He squeezed her calf muscle gently. "But right this moment... I just went over it with your parents. Can you give me a day?" This time, his voice was almost pleading.

Ginny’s hand trembled, but she willed control back over it and gently caressed his leg in comfort. Leaning forward, she tried to show sincerity. "Harry James Potter, I have been waiting on you for years. And this is the biggest change I’ve seen in you... in like... ever. If anyone can give you another day, it’s me." Then, sensing he could use the lightness, she added, "Though I may hold you to it this time."

"I kind of hope you do, Gin," he replied, his tone carrying more feeling than it had throughout the entire conversation, followed by another gentle pat to her calf muscle. Ginny’s mind spun. Harry actually wanted her to follow up and talk.

Merlin’s beard. If the git didn’t screw up soon, he was going to get a tear out of her. She could already feel one welling up.

"How are things here?" he asked honestly. "I hope I’m not bothering anything."

She shook her head, smiling softly. That was Harry Potter. She slid halfway up the bed and deliberately took his left hand in both of hers. "Harry, look at me." She waited for his gaze to shift from the ceiling until those criminally emerald eyes were focused on her. "You are never a bother to me."

Where did those last two words come from? Ginny hadn’t planned on saying them, but she didn’t regret them.

Harry took another deep breath. Even though he was literally lying in bed, it was clear he was pushing through some emotional barriers. "You're right, Gin. Thanks. Sorry. Old habits die hard, I guess."

"Don’t worry about it." Trying to shift the focus, she returned to his question. "Not much is different. Dad’s at the Ministry. Ron got hired for the sheep shearing at the Diggory farm next week."

“Ron… with sheep?” Harry asked. 

Gin laughed. "Anyone who's only experience with Ron is school, I get where that would be funny. But shearing isn't too bad, and they were paying good coin. He may be annoying as hell, but Ron is reliable."

"Agreed," Harry nodded, a faint hint of a smile tugging at his lips. That encouraged Ginny more than anything.

"I picked up some hours with Fred and George at their shop... Oh! Merlin! Did you know Mum knows about your investment in them?"

Harry’s eyes widened. "How much trouble am I in?"

"Are you kidding me? You’re the only one who could do that and not piss her off. You’re the favourite child. Mum said so."

A slight chuckle escaped from Harry. "You’re lying about that," he said, wagging his right finger. He was quite content to let Ginny keep holding his left.

She giggled. "Okay, yeah, I might be lying about the favourite child status. But to be honest, it’s a conversation the seven of us have had a few times. But I am totally serious about her knowing you helped the twins out."

“Damn it, I thought we kept that one quiet.”

"Me too! I asked her how, and she was all, 'I'm a mother.' I was also serious when I said she seems like she's going to be okay about it, which... wow."

“Blimey.”

Ginny let a quiet moment pass. “I’m glad you came here, Harry.”

“You and Ron are both getting soft,” Harry said with a smirk.

"Oi, no one’s getting soft here..." Ginny countered, freeing one hand to give Harry a playful slug on his forearm. "Wait... Ron?"

"Yep, after we set the bed up, we started talking. So, for once, you two agree on something."

"Merlin, I am... just shook to the core." She looked off into the distance, trying to process the thought. "Ronald Weasley took the day off from being a prat." She glanced down at him. "Harry Potter, you are the Chosen One."

“Okay, that’s it.” he said, sitting up and finally letting go of her hand. “Time to go.”

“Harry, you know I’m kidding,” she added, a hint of concern creeping into her voice.

Harry nodded and stood up. “I do. I do,” he reassured her. “But I also know you guys have a house and a farm here, and frankly, what I really could use is a dose of Weasley normalcy.”

Ginny rose with him, and as he walked past the bed, she dramatically grasped both of his shoulders. “Weasley normalcy? You are a very brave man,” she teased. Then she hugged him. It started as a joke, but once she was there, she couldn’t deny the comfort it brought. Harry hugged her back, wrapping his arms around her shoulders and pulling her close. He even pressed his head to hers. They both held the embrace for a moment, several breaths’ worth.

Finally, Harry gently whispered in her ear, “Thanks, Gin.”

“You are very, very welcome, Harry,” she replied softly, tightening for a moment before letting go.

“I should go check in with your Mum.” He said, starting to leave.

“Makes sense. I’ll be down in a sec. Need to grab something from my room,” she replied, but kept her back to the door. She didn’t want the git to see that he’d gotten a tear out of her.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: 

Master Potter

When Harry asked for normalcy, Molly initially protested, but then she reconsidered. Paired with Ron, fresh air and sunshine were likely the best medicine for Harry. Farm chores with the Weasleys were far different from working under the Dursleys. Here, he was working with Ron and, today, Arthur—not alone while others did nothing. Ron and his dad were talking, sometimes even joking. Harry was included and welcome, though he was quiet. The Weasleys managed to coax a few smiles from him throughout the day, which Arthur considered a win.

Dinner was ready shortly after Fred and George arrived. Molly announced that Bill would be working late, so it was time to gather around. The table was filled with shepherd’s pie, fresh bread, and an assortment of vegetables. The twins were happy to see Harry at the table but quickly noticed the subdued atmosphere. They were confused, to say the least.

Arthur noticed the difference immediately. After exchanging a knowing glance with Molly, he tapped his glass to get everyone’s attention. “Alright, alright. Let’s clear the air a bit. Yes, Harry has come to stay for a bit, and that’s a good thing.” He looked directly at Harry, who sat with Ron on his right and Ginny on his left. “You’ve been, and always will be, welcome.”

He addressed his children. “He’s been here often, so that’s nothing unusual. He’s here earlier this year, but when have any of my children minded getting a treat early? He’s here for different reasons, but those reasons are personal. Each and every one of you has needed some alone time and private chats with your mother and me before. This is Harry’s turn.”

“Now, some of you are closer to each other,” he glanced at Ron and Ginny, “and that’s good. In the coming days, I imagine we’ll all have some... uncomfortable conversations. That’s life. But every one of us here is going to support the rest. And I hope that’s the normalcy of our family. There’s enough understanding—and I dare say grace—at this table for everyone. So, no walking on eggshells. No fear of saying the wrong thing. We’re all family here, so let’s just be normal. That’s exactly what we need right now. What do you think, Harry?”

For a moment, Harry felt the slight pressure of being singled out. But it was quickly overshadowed by Arthur’s warm, accepting look, the kind Harry had never seen before. Ron, already nodding in agreement (his mouth full), and Ginny, who rested her hand on Harry’s knee in support and gave him a kind smile, made Harry feel more at ease.

“Normalcy would be brilliant, sir.”

A sigh of relief swept across the table.

But with that setup, Ron couldn’t let it go. With a hearty clap on Harry’s shoulder, he looked him dead in the eyes and said, “No guarantees, mate.” Harry smiled.

“Ronald Weasley!” Molly scolded, though she started to grin when she saw all five of her children laugh. She let it slide; it was the right joke at the right time, perfect for Ron. She exchanged a knowing look with Arthur, who was already sipping his butterbeer. They both silently agreed that everything would be alright.

Supper and the evening returned to something resembling normalcy. Ron took Harry to the chessboard and thoroughly beat him, but Harry wouldn’t have had it any other way. It helped that they could take their time planning moves without anyone thinking it odd. While they played, Fred and George approached.

“Don’t know, don’t need to know,” Fred said, setting a cold butterbeer in front of Harry.

“But it’s a rare day when one of these doesn’t help,” George added, placing a second beer beside him.

They both gave Harry a firm clap on the opposite shoulders before heading off to discuss shop business. Harry passed one beer to Ron. As Ginny caught sight of the twins on the stairs, she gave Harry a passing glance and whispered to them as they climbed. “You’ve got a nice family, Ron.”

“You heard Dad. It’s your family too,” Ron smiled as he cracked open his drink. “Now shut up and move.” Harry chuckled.

Shortly afterward, Molly entered. “Harry, your owl arrived,” she said with a smile, opening the window. Hedwig flew in and landed on the arm of a chair, seeming to watch the game intently.

After the round ended, Harry relented. “If you don’t mind, I think I’ll write a letter. Do you have any paper?”

“On the shelf over there,” Ron gestured. “I’ll head upstairs. You take your time.”

Harry sat and stared at the blank page. He mostly didn’t want Hermione to find out second-hand—she’d been too good a friend for that. But how do you write a letter like this? He tried anyway.

Hermione ,

Hi, it’s been a long couple of days for me. Today was the longest and worst, but in the end, I’m hopeful it will turn out for the better. Mostly, I want to let you know I’m at the Weasleys now. Yes, this early. There’s a lot to go over, but I’d rather do that in person. Suffice to say, I’m done with the Dursleys. I know this sounds like a lot, because it is. But I’m okay-ish? At least, I think this is a better place to get okay.

I do hope you’re having a good summer. Feel free to write back. Even if you don’t know what to say, it’s nice to know you’re thinking of me.

• Harry

Breakfast was a quicker affair, as many of the Weasleys had things to do. Fred, George, and Ginny went to the shop, while Ron stayed to help Molly with chores, and Arthur and Harry were heading out. Several glasses of pumpkin juice and toast were quickly consumed, some literally flying in a wizard house. Arthur kissed Molly goodbye and turned to Harry. “Ready? Got your pack, wand, and key?”

“Yes, sir,” Harry replied. “Thank you again, Mrs. Weasley.”

“Harry, you’re welcome. And you’re coming back later today,” she reassured him. “You boys take care of what you need.”

Once they had Disapparated to Diagon Alley, Harry couldn’t hold back his questions. “Mr. Weasley?”

“Yes, Harry?”

“What are we doing here? You make it sound like it’s more than just a withdrawal.”

“I don’t plan on making any withdrawal, Harry.”

“Okay, so what are we doing?”

Arthur smiled. “Well, Harry, call me crazy, but you’re no longer an eleven-year-old boy.”

Harry snickered. “No, sir, I’m not.”

“I’ve noticed. But I’m afraid I may be the only one who did. Quite simply,” he turned to face Harry, “and through no fault of yours, there are many questions that haven’t been asked. There are things you should know. But because no one…” he stopped.  Arthur took the moment and kindly held Harry by the shoulders, “No one has taken the privilege of seeing the young man you’ve grown into, they haven’t told you. And you don’t even know the questions to ask. So… I will.”

Harry only understood part of what Arthur said, but it warmed his heart. “Thank you, sir.”

They made their way to Gringotts, still impressive to Harry. Arthur smiled mildly in appreciation, but he’d long since learned that not everything that glitters is valuable. They took their turn in line, and when they reached the teller, Arthur smiled broadly. “Hello,” he greeted cheerfully.

The goblin looked at him with disdain. “How can I help you?”

Still cheerful, Arthur replied, “Yes, Master Harry Potter would like a Statement of Accounts, please.” He plainly introduced Harry.

Harry tried to hide his shock, but his frustration from the previous day helped him maintain a neutral expression. He did his best to hold it together.

“And...” Arthur raised a finger. “He’ll very likely have some questions. Like why he hasn’t received one in...” turning to Harry, “how long has it been, sir? Five years?”

“Ten, more likely,” Harry corrected.

“Fifteen, actually. Fifteen years without an accounting. I imagine the Master will have many questions. Would you like us to wait here, or would you prefer to show us somewhere so your other patrons aren’t delayed?” Arthur continued smiling.

The goblin eyed them both closely. “Wand for identification, please.” Harry drew his wand, and the goblin waved his hand over it.

“One moment,” the goblin muttered before climbing down from his station.

In a hushed whisper, Harry panicked. “Mr. Weasley, what are we doing?”

Arthur reassured him with an arm around Harry’s shoulders. “Relax, Harry. We’re doing nothing wrong. You’re entitled to know what’s happening with your estate.”

“I know I’m rich... I don’t really care.”

Arthur’s smile widened and patted Harry’s shoulder. “And that’s one of the reasons I love you, Harry. But ‘rich’ is not just a number. You deserve the number. You deserve answers. And I intend to get as many as I can for you.”

Still whispering, Harry asked, “But why did you call me ‘master’?”

Arthur looked at Harry, almost doting on him. “Everyone’s been so focused on your education, no one’s thought to actually raise you and teach you anything. No matter, we’ll sort that too.”

Returning to speaking to the young man, Arthur said, “Harry, you are the last descendant of a great and long wizarding family, and in little over a year, you will be the legal adult in control of it. You are absolutely the Master of House Potter.”

Arthur saw an older goblin, dressed in a better suit, walking towards them. “And I think it’s high time you started to learn what that entails.”

“Master Potter, I am Rockup, Manager of Accounting,” the goblin greeted in a low, gravelly voice.

Harry nodded in respect. “Hello, sir, and thank you for your time today.”

The courtesy caught him off guard, but Rockup continued. “I understand you would like an accounting and review of our communications. Please, come to my office.”

Arthur leaned in toward Harry’s ear. “Whatever these numbers are, it would be best to remain calm, even bored.”

“Right.”

Rockup led them down a side hall and to the first door on the left, which bore his name and title. He gestured toward a pair of chairs in front of his desk. After they sat, the goblin handed them a page titled Harry James Potter Trust . Rockup explained, “These figures are accurate as of the end of the second quarter. You will find the present balance, both in holdings and available allowances.”

Harry looked at the page. He recognized the numbers, and he was grateful that Arthur had prepared him to remain calm. But as many of the terms were new to him, he realized he didn’t fully understand the meaning of the sheet.

Arthur, however, read intently. “Yes, this will suffice nicely… for his educational account.”

Harry looked up from the page to Arthur.

Arthur continued, “Master Potter is planning for his coming of age. He would like a full Statement of Account for all assets of House Potter under this establishment’s management… please.” Arthur clarified, still smiling.

Rockup grumbled slightly. “One moment.” He left his chair and exited the office.

“Mr. Weasley, what’s going on?” Harry whispered.

“Banking, Harry. Modern goblin banking,” Arthur sighed.

A few moments later, Rockup returned with a leather-bound ledger bearing a black shield emblem with a knight’s helmet above it. The goblin opened the pages closer to the back and turned it around for them to read. “Again, these figures are accurate as of the close of the second quarter. I apologise, but this copy must stay here as it is the master file. If you grant me some time, I can have a copy made for you. Or perhaps next time, if you make an appointment.”

Arthur nodded. “A very good point. My apologies, Master Potter.”

In the most uncomfortable sentence Harry had ever said, he played along. “Don’t let it happen again.”

The numbers in the House Potter estate dwarfed Harry’s educational trust.

“I will remind you that while you have every right to the records, House Potter finances are not accessible until Master Potter’s 17th birthday.”

“Understood,” Arthur nodded. “And yes, Master Potter would like a copy drawn up for his records. But we can stop by…” He looked at Harry.

“I believe I can make Monday work… Arthur.”

Rockup nodded. “Monday will be fine. Ask for me when you arrive.” He looked plainly at the pair. “Anything else?”

Arthur continued to smile. “I am afraid so. You see, this entire trip would not have been necessary had Master Potter been receiving his quarterly statements. We would like to investigate why he has not, and rectify that.”

Rockup grunted again. He turned the pages back in the Master Ledger. “Due to Master Potter’s age at the beginning of the estate, all communication would have been sent to his legal wizard guardian… Sirius Black.”

“Who was unavailable due to incarceration at Azkaban Prison and, more recently, has died,” Arthur said, glancing at Harry. He could see Harry’s knee bouncing nervously, but other than that, he was doing quite well.

“In fact,” Harry added, jabbing his finger onto the goblin’s table, “That’s largely why we are here today.”

Rockup looked at both humans before him. “Are you reporting the death of Sirius Black to me?”

“If you were otherwise unaware, then yes,” Arthur continued, keeping his smile in place.

“One moment,” Rockup said again, before leaving.

“How are you doing, Harry?”

“I’m fine. I don’t mind talking about Sirius. Right now, my head is kind of spinning.”

“You’re a good lad, Harry. Don’t worry. Just keep it up.”

Soon, Rockup returned with an envelope and a second ledger. Harry recognized the crest on the ledger as something Sirius had on a ring. Rockup sighed as he read through the document labeled Last Will and Testament . “First, I must say, Gringotts will need to verify your claim of the passing of Master Black.”

“Of course, check with the Ministry, 18th of June,” Arthur nodded in understanding.

“Thank you,” Rockup replied, taking a quill and noting it down. “Provided verification is received, then yes, the sole beneficiary of House Black is Master Potter.”

He turned the ledger around so they could review it. Its figures were similar to those of Harry’s family.

Arthur opened his mouth, but Rockup got ahead of him. “I will have copies available for you on Monday as well.”

“Bless you,” Arthur replied. “But now, back to the communication of future statements?”

Rockup read through the documents. “Hmm, I’m sorry, Master Potter, I do not see where Master Black appointed anyone as your representative in the event of his passing.”

This time, Harry replied, “Well, I guess it’s a good thing I’ve learned to read, then, isn’t it?”

He looked coldly at the goblin.

Arthur continued to smile.

“Again, you will not have access to the Black estate until Gringotts can verify the passing of Master Black. You will not have access to the Potter estate until your 17th birthday. But I will have the next quarter’s correspondence regarding all three accounts sent to you,” Rockup summarised, sliding a form and quill in front of Harry. He pointed as he explained, “Name, address, signature, wand press, and signet ring.”

Arthur corrected, “All future correspondence, for all assets, in perpetuity.”

Rockup looked at the smiling redhead. “Of course,” he replied.

Harry looked over to Arthur, who nodded approvingly. “I apologise, but I’ve not yet had my signet ring made.”

Rockup studied the pair again. He opened the Potter ledger once more and read through it. “The signet ring of James Potter is included in your family vault. With the likely activity the Black Estate will have soon and the minimal time left before your 17th birthday, I am willing to release the ring to your possession. It will be available Monday.”

“Along with all papers to all of Master Potter’s assets, he will have all access rights to all of his accounts as soon as possible.”

“So be it.” Rockup agreed.

“Well, Master Potter, I think that does it, and another appointment awaits.”

“Quite,” Harry replied as he rose.

“Until Monday, gentlemen,” Rockup said, standing and offering his hand to Arthur. “Good sir, well fought.” Arthur shook it, smiled, and nodded, then gestured for Harry to lead the way.

Harry maintained his composure until they calmly walked out of the bank, but as soon as they were outside, he let out a breath he had been holding. Arthur was unfazed. “Mr. Weasley, I’m sorry if I went too far.”

“Hmm? Whatever do you mean, lad? You were perfect there,” he answered with a gentle pat on Harry’s back.

“I called you Arthur.”

“That’s my name, Harry.”

“But you’re an adult.”

“And you are becoming one too. Especially considering the circumstances, you did fabulously. Fancy a coffee?” Arthur asked, leading Harry into a corner café. He took a corner table and ordered two coffees, waiting for a moment of privacy.

“So why did Rockup say ‘Well fought’? What happened there?”

“Well, Harry, I’ll put it in terms you’ll understand. Essentially, we dueled a goblin and won.”

Arthur could tell from Harry’s perplexed expression that he didn’t understand.

“Goblins, in general, and Gringotts in particular, are…” he paused, thinking of the right word, “shrewd, cunning, and clever. They never lie. They don’t need to. Most of the time, individuals don’t pay attention enough to realise they’ve left themselves open to being taken advantage of. Always mind the details, Harry. Either the devil or the god is in the details, but you have to mind them to know which you have.”

“Yes, sir,” Harry nodded reflexively.

“Let’s start with the lack of your statements being sent. They were absolutely correct. With Sirius as your legal guardian, he should have been receiving them, but obviously couldn’t. BUT, nothing specifically told them to do anything in that event… so they didn’t.”

“Why?”

“So you wouldn’t know. Or forget, if you did know. Now, I don’t know the specific timeframes, but I know that if you leave your accounts unattended long enough, it becomes their property.”

“So, they were trying to rob me?”

“In a technical and realistic sense, yes. But in the slowest and most legal way possible.”

Realizing the scope of what Arthur was doing, Harry sat back in his chair. “Mr. Weasley, thank you.”

“Just doing my duty,” he summed up with a pat on Harry’s hand. “So, I believe you understand the delay of your House Potter account until you’re of age?”

“Yes, sir. You said I was going to do advanced planning?”

“Well, I imagined you’d want to do something with it. To plan anything, you need to know the numbers. Now you do, now you can plan.”  Arthur took a drink then asked gently. “Were you aware of the Black Estate?”

Harry sighed. “No. Though Sirius and I were growing quite close, talking about living together and things. So it makes sense.”

“And again, my condolences, Harry. But I’m glad you learned about it.”

“Because if they could, Gringotts would try to slowly steal that too.”

“Harry, that’s their standard business model. They treat everyone fairly… by trying to take advantage of everyone.”

“Mr. Weasley, how do you know all this?”

Arthur smiled. “Well, remember, I have a good twenty years on you. But mostly, goblins and I speak the same language.”

“You speak goblin?”

“No!” Arthur laughed. “I work for the Ministry! I speak bureaucracy.”

They both laughed, both from the joke and the relief of escaping a tense situation.

“So, he mentioned my father’s signet ring?”

“I imagine it will be nice having something personal like that from your father. That was an added bonus, and I’m glad we found it for you.”

“What’s it for? Besides sentiment?”

“Your signet ring is your House signature. Your mark of approval. You’ll use it for legal transactions and business dealings of larger amounts. You’ll need it to take official possession of Sirius’s estate.”

With all the talk of estates and masters, an unsettling thought came to Harry’s mind—one he wouldn’t have had the nerve to say to Arthur a week ago.

“Mr. Weasley… I don’t want to be like the Malfoys.”

Arthur smiled warmly. “Then don’t be. Harry, having the money doesn’t make someone bad. It’s when money has them—when it’s their focus, their heart, their obsession—that’s what makes monsters.” Arthur sat forward. “Harry, you’ve lost so much—your parents, Sirius, your childhood. I don’t want you to lose anything more. So, this is my first intervention: to ensure you have choices. In a little over a year, this is one of them. If you choose to leave it all in the vault, so be it. Give it a decade, leave it to your kids, or give it to charity. The point is, you make the decisions, build your life… because you darn well deserve it.”

Harry’s head was spinning, his heart aching. In the span of a single morning, Mr. Weasley had spoken more kindness and care than the Dursleys had in his whole life.

“Harry,” Arthur continued, “I wasn’t there. So, describe to me what you remember of your prior withdrawals from the bank.”

Thinking back, Harry replied, “Well, the first time was my first year in school. Hagrid brought me straight from the Dursleys. We spoke with one of the goblins. Hagrid gave me my vault key. We went down. I took a handful of galleons. There was a stop at a second vault for the school, but I’m sure you’ve heard about that. The years following weren’t much different except for second year when Mrs. Weasley took me down. I’ve done the trip a couple of times by myself.”

“Hagrid just gave you the key?” Arthur sighed. “Simple child logic,” he muttered, shaking his head. “And don’t misunderstand me, Harry. I have no disrespect for Hagrid. I’m sure he was just doing what he was told. Now, I agree there was no need to bog down an 11-year-old with,” he gestured to the sheet from the bank, “this, but sometime between then and now, conversations should have been had with you.”

Arthur laid the sheet out for Harry to read, pointing to it line by line. “This is the total in your trust vault, which is basically your school account. Harry, were you aware you had a monthly allowance?”

“Like, I’m allowed so much each month?”

“Exactly!” Arthur said. “See? You would understand all this fine if someone had just sat down and told you.”

“It looks like you were allotted 500 Galleons a month from when you started your first year. As you’ve only been making withdrawals once a year for school, you have the vast majority of that open to you,” Arthur pointed to the sheet.

“And here are recent deposits made from one Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes. Looks like the memo on it says, 'Profit sharing.'” Arthur’s cheerful smile turned to a sly grin.

“Mr. Weasley, I—I…” Harry stammered.

“Harry, it’s alright,” Arthur’s smile returned. “Molly and I found out a while back. Never you mind how. It was after the fact, so little point in arguing it. And when it comes down to it, you were at least helping your friends, which is all we can try to do in life. If anything, I’m rather pleased to see my boys being responsible enough to respect your investment and pay you your due.” He paused to raise a finger. “I will ask you not to make a habit of this.”

A relieved Harry replied, “Yes, sir.”

Arthur led them back to the Leaky Cauldron Floo and flamed back to the Burrow. After a quick lunch, Arthur told Harry, “Put your stuff away and come out to the barn. There’s something else I want to show you.”

By the time Harry was up, down, and out to the barn, Arthur had swept the corner. “Grab that tarp over there. Help me stretch it out.” Harry did as told, including grabbing a trunk from the loft and bringing it down.

Arthur took a knee. “Now, Harry, as you know, this family is a Quidditch-loving family. But in my youth, I did flirt with another sport. You grew up with the Muggles. Tell me,” he opened the trunk and pulled out a pair of worn leather gloves. “What do you know about boxing?” he asked with a grin.

“Um, next to nothing, sir.”

“Well, this should be fun. Hop up to the loft and next to where the chest was, you should see what looks like a duffel bag but made of leather.” Harry brought it down and helped hang it over the center of the tarp floor they had laid.

“Hold your hands out. I’ll help you strap these on.”

He was confused, but Harry followed along. Arthur took a breath. “Harry, be honest with me. How angry have you been?”

Harry raised his hand in surrender. “Sir! Never! You’ve been brilliant!”

“No, no, no. Not with me or us,” Arthur pointed to the farm. “With life. Any single tragedy you’ve suffered would be grounds for being pissed off. You’ve suffered them all. Don’t tell me you’re not.”

The young man started getting choked up with guilt, and Arthur could see it. “This isn’t a guilt trip, Harry… This is therapy. This is a vent. I know for a fact you have rage. Against your relatives, against You-Know-Who, against fate itself. You have every reason to be angry. And frankly, my greatest concern is that all that anger is going to burn you up from the inside. You’ve had so damn many things happen to you, and then you have your relatives literally pack you in a box. Punch the bag.”

Harry did, barely.

“Oh, you can do better than that. You’re not going to break it. This is literally what it’s here for. Punch the bag.”

Harry put more force into it.

“Getting there,” Arthur nodded in approval. “But I could do better. Put some energy into it.”

Harry slowly started getting into a flow, with Arthur circling, watching, and coaching. “C'mon Harry! You are a strapping sixteen-year-old man at the height of his prime. Beat the hell out of it. Imagine their faces on the bag. Give ‘em what they deserve. Yell at them. Scream at them. Tell them what you really think of them. GET IT OUT, Harry!”

Harry’s form was absolutely horrible, but Arthur didn’t care. He could see the young man going faster and harder. He started quiet, but once he realized he wasn’t getting in trouble, Harry finally let the dam break. Harry swung wildly, he screamed, he swore, he roared at the injustices he’d felt. With every single one, Arthur nodded approvingly.

Ten minutes went by, then twenty. After thirty minutes, Harry started sucking wind. After forty-five minutes of screaming and beating the hell out of memories, he broke down into a blubbering mess. Arthur literally caught him as he slid off the punching bag in tears. “There, there. Let it out, Harry. You’re fine, man. You're a good man, Harry, let it go,” the father comforted, holding him until Harry had nothing left.

Then Arthur grabbed a hay bale and pulled it over to sit on. He kept an arm around Harry’s back as Harry hunched over with his knees to his elbows. “How do you feel?”

Still catching his breath, Harry managed, “Better… lighter.”

“Good,” Arthur agreed with a strong pat to the back. “This corner of the barn is yours. We’re leaving that bag up. Whenever it gets to you, whenever the frustrations are bad, you come out here and punch the hell out of it.”

He let Harry catch his breath and take his gloves off. “Alright then, now the legs,” Arthur said, leading Harry back outside. “See that fenceline?” He pointed to a moss-covered stone wall, hip-high.

“Yes, sir.”

“That’s the property line. Keep to the right of it, and you’re still on the Burrow. The fence goes all the way behind the orchard, around the pond, and back. It’s a good mile. A lot larger than a cupboard under the stairs, filled with sunshine and fresh air. Give it a run. When you get back, come get washed up. We should be ready for supper.”

“Yes, sir,” Harry nodded as he started running. Arthur watched him for as long as he could, until Harry was around a bend, then walked back inside. There, waiting in the doorway, was Molly, her face filled with a loving expression.

“You’re a good man, Arthur Weasley,” she greeted him with a kiss.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

Courage Breath 

After his run, a very sweaty and tired Harry ran up the stairs to Ron’s room for his bag and change of clothes. Expecting to just grab his backpack, he arrived at his camp bed, quickly finding a surprise. Sitting on the bed, like something out of a Christmas holiday special, was his Hogwarts trunk. A note rested on it. ‘Special delivery by Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes,’ written on a card with the company logo. Harry opened the trunk and found it packed with clothes from his drawer, the odd sparse objects, largely acquired from school, and everything of importance that he had left at the Dursleys. To the left of the trunk was Hedwig’s cage. Behind which was his Firebolt.

Harry was filled with a deep sense of gratitude, but also a small amount of dread. ‘How much did they have to deal with the Dursleys?’ He walked up to the twins’ room and knocked.

“Fred, George, got a minute?”

George opened the door with a smile.

“Hi, Harry,” they said in unison.

He held the signed card up. “First of all, thank you guys, very, very much.”

Fred and George exchanged looks and shrugged. “No problem.”

“Did you have to deal with them- the Dursleys?”

“Nope,” they both said with grins.

“Harry, do you remember, a couple years back, when we picked you up?” George asked.

“We tore the bars off your window and everything.” Fred reminisced.

“Yeah, you three were bloody brilliant.” Harry nodded.

“So we know where you live,” George said with a smile.

“And we can apparate now,” Fred finished.

They both grinned mischievously.

“So we just popped into your room.”

“And took what we wanted. “

“The perfect crime!” They finished together.

Relieved they didn’t have to endure his uncle, Harry finally looked past the twins and saw that their room was full of boxes. Harry noticed that the walls were bare. A far cry from when he had visited the Burrow last.

“Fred, George, what’s going with the packing? Please tell me I didn’t cause this.”

The twins laughed at the idea. George put an arm around Harry’s shoulder. “The shop! There is a flat above it that we finally finished fixing up.”

“We are moving out this weekend. Just in time too.”

“In time for what?” Harry asked.

They exchanged looks. “Fleur is coming,” in unison.

“Fleur? Fleur, who?”

“You know her. Fleur Delacour”

“From the Triwizard Tournament.”

Memories flashed back; the desperate swim upwards holding two innocent people while being swarmed by several dozen creatures. “Oh, Bill and she are still a thing?”

“Bit more than a thing now, mate.” George clarified.

“Engaged. She’s coming over for the summer. To learn the language better and get to know the family.”

Harry let that statement hang in the air for a moment, then frowned, “Wait, she’s coming to get to know the family, so you two are moving out?”

“Yep,” in unison.

Harry thanked them again, and got cleaned up and changed. He arrived downstairs to the Weasleys still slipping in around the table. Ron and Gin both gestured to the seat waiting for him.

“Bill flamed. He’s helping Fleur pack. That will be three suppers in a row he’s missed,” Molly exclaimed.

“Molly dear, they are in love and engaged. And his work has been busy.”

“I know.” She grumbled.

That evening was spent sharing stories. Arthur shared his adventure at the bank, respectfully skipping any sensitive details. But Arthur the hero and ‘dueling a goblin’ was just too good a story to pass.

It was the best Harry had felt in weeks, if not longer.

It was clearly noticed, as Ginny leaned over. “You seem a lot better today.”

Harry took a deep assessing breath, and nodded. “Your dad is a good guy.”

Ginny turned over to Arthur with a full beaming smile, which her father reciprocated. “Yeah, he has his moments.” Turning back to Harry, “You still owe me a conversation.”

Harry nodded, accepting. “I do. Free after supper?”

The surprise on Ginny’s face was clear.

After supper, Ginny found Harry leaning on the balcony railing looking over the Burrow. “Master Potter,” she greeted, with an ear-splitting grin.

“I’m never going to live that one down, am I?”

“Not if I have anything to say about it.” she replied as leaned against the banister next to him.

“So long as you only mean it as a joke. The last thing I need is another damn title.”

Ginny laughed. “What are you up to now? Four, five?”

“I don’t count, I don’t care.”

Harry took a breath, trying to find courage.

But this time, Ginny jumped in. “Harry, I don’t mean to push. I mean, I know I reminded you at supper, but that was half joking.”

“And the other half?”

She paused and thought. “Principal. Keeping you to your word. You successfully did not blow me off. The fact you’re here is enough for that. But I am smart enough to know this is… big and real enough…“

“Gin, you’re fine. You’re really fine. If anything, I owe you for several conversations.”

“Ladies and Gentleman, Harry Potter has entered the building, let the apologies begin.” she summed up with a grin.

Harry smirked and nodded and looked out to the horizon. “Yep, I deserve that.”

“You are really serious here, aren’t you Harry?” She could see the weight of his solemnity registering in his eyes. “Okay. I’m here.”

Another breath for strength. “Putting it simply, for a while now, you have been a far better friend to me than vice versa. Realistically, I likely owe you several dozen apologies, but what really has gotten me in the last few weeks, is that I forgot.”

“Oh hell, Harry..” she protested.

Harry cut her off. “Damn it, Gin, this one , you deserve. I could list a lot of crap. But you know it already. Hitting rock bottom has a way of showing you what’s important to a person. And to me, Gin, you are very important. So because you are important, it is important to me that you hear me say, with conviction , I regret that, and I badly want to be better to you in the future.”

Ginny listened carefully, letting him speak his piece. She hadn’t known how much she had needed to hear that. This was not a subject she enjoyed discussing. “Apology accepted,” she whispered.

“Thank you, now that we have established that you are one of the most important people in my life, and especially after today,” Harry took another courage breath. “What do you want to know, Gin?” His emerald eyes always focused on her with their fullest attention, but there was more openness present than she had ever seen before.

She slid against the banister to look him in the eyes and gently put a hand on his shoulder. “Whatever you want to share. I don't want to drag you over pain you’re not ready for, but…” she rubbed his cheek with the back of her hand. “You never talk about yourself. Not in the ways that matter. It’s not that I need to know everything. I’m willing to hear everything. Mostly though, I just wish you would want to talk to me.”

“I think I’m there, Gin.” He said breathing deep again. ”Yesterday, it started with making breakfast…”

So Harry told her, play by play, blow by blow, what had happened the day before. Again Harry spoke calmly, neutrally, as if reporting. Ginny knew he was cutting himself off from the emotions just to get through. She quickly fell into a hug with him just for comfort and to also try to hide her eyes. Harry happily held her, which did far more for strength and courage than breathing.

Ginny’s heart was torn in two. Half absolutely broken for Harry, wanting to just protect him forever. The other half was rage incarnate. Who dared do this! Ginny wanted to rain fire from the heavens upon them and tear them limb from limb. She gained a new respect for her mother that night.

When he finished, he exhaled so deeply, like taking another weight off his shoulders. Still holding her, he said again. “Thank you, Gin.”

Gin’s vice-like grip on Harry had tightened to a point of near trembling. She pulled herself away just enough to look Harry in the eyes. She spoke in rage, fire in her eyes. “You are never, ever , going back.”

“Agreed,” Harry nodded.

“If they even breathe near you again, I will kill them.”

Harry knew she meant it. And this time, he wasn’t going to make her back down. “Agreed.” He pressed her close.

-          -          -

Arthur and Molly were far quieter than usual at the Order meeting. Still polite, still friendly. Still giving their opinions on the early days of the war. They even smiled and nodded to Bill heading back to the Burrow. It was only when the meeting was finally dismissed that they stated anything unusual.

“Albus, if we may, Molly and would like a word… in private.”

From such important members of the army of the Light, this did not seem out of place. “Of course.”

Then Dumbledore waited for the doors to close again. “What is it you would like to discuss? Something with the children?”

Molly squeezed her husband's hand and nodded in support. Arthur continued, “Yes and no. Albus, tell me, what do you know about the Dursleys.”

“The Dursleys?” Dumbledore questioned.

“Yes,” Arthur answered, his regular smile faded. “The people you have had Harry living with for the last decade and a half.”

Still surprised, Dumbledore replied. “They are Muggles. She is Lily’s sister. He is a businessman of some sort. They have a son roughly Harry’s age. I understand Harry does not get on well…”

“Is that what you call it!?” Arthur slammed his hand on the table. Dumbledore was no stranger to wizards and witches yelling to get their point across. But never had he seen mild-mannered Arthur acting like this.

“What have your watchers reported?” Molly asked pointedly.

“What do you think they have seen?”

“Stop it Albus! Stop it right now!” Arthur demanded. “Do not play coy with us. We are having this conversation privately as courtesy. Believe me I am quite happy to speak to everyone from the Order, to the Board of Directors, to the bloody Daily Prophet!  Now...” Arthur caught a breath to compose himself. “True or false, you have Harry Potter’s house under watch.”

Still confused. “True, but…”

Molly got to the heart of the matter. “Do you see inside?”

“Harry’s security is stationed outside so if there is any threat to the boy he can be protected.”

“Outside, nothing inside? No charms, no scrying?”

“None, we felt the boy should have some privacy.”

“Damn it Dumbledore!” Arthur yelled as he rose from his chair and pounded the table. “That line of privacy ruined Harry’s life!”

Growling like a bear and with her teeth clenched, Molly glared at the most powerful wizard of their world. “I will ask you this one time. You will answer plainly. Did you know about the abuse?”

Finally, Dumbledore realized what the Weasleys were speaking of, and the ramifications flowed through his head.

“Did you?” Arthur demanded an answer as he started breathing heavily.

“No… I did not,” he answered in shame.

“Merlin's beard!” Arthur shouted as pushed his chair over in frustration.

Molly had a slight waver in her voice as she reported to the professor. “He came to our house. I saw his black eye. I cleaned his blood. I healed his cracked ribs. What the devil were your people doing if that could happen, and they did not intervene?”

“They were not looking for this. They were on the watch for the Dark Lord and his Death Eaters.” The bricks of guilt finally started to add.

“Well, while your people kept their eyes to the skies, Harry was locked in a cupboard, or worse.” Arthur summarised.

“You have my word, I will speak with them.” Dumbledore said resolutely.

“Don’t bother.” Molly said curtly.

“But the boy should not be subjected …”

“At least we agree on something.” Molly finished.

“Harry is with us now.” Arthur reported.

“But his family…”

“We are his family.” Molly said the words but Arthur nodded in complete agreement.

“How … is… he?” Dumbledore asked, seemingly to actually care.

“Finally asking the right question!” Molly scoffed.

Arthur reported. “Physically, he is fine. Bless Molly, seven kids, she’s a skilled healer. It’s his head and his heart that are going to need work. And it’s going to take something longer and stronger than a spell to overcome that.”

“If the Dursleys seek the boy out…”

“ If! That’s the whole point.” Molly exclaimed. “Even you have to say ‘if’. Albus, you may be a grand wizard but you are no parent. If I haven’t heard from each of my children by midday I worry. If they miss supper, we start searching.”

“For two days, Harry has been under my roof. What have your watchers reported? Have the Dursley’s made any signs of looking for him, yes or no?”

Dumbledore had to admit, “No.”

“I think that settles who Harry’s family is then.” Molly summarized coldly.

Dumbledore paused and looked closely at two of the most positive people he had ever known, enraged, and rightfully so. “The boy…”

“He’s not a boy!” Arthur continued, “That’s another thing. He’s a man! Harry is sixteen this summer. He’s finished 5th year. He’s a Triwizard Champion. He's a veteran survivor of more curses and hexes than I care to count. He has saved my life and the lives of two of my children, and God knows how many others. Merlin, he started his own resistance team and named it after you! He is not the Boy-Who-Lived any more. He is…” Arthur paused to look at Molly whose eyes were brimming with nothing but support. “He is the Man Becoming… and I feel like Molly and I are the only ones taking the privilege of seeing that.”

“Harry’s education has been the foremost focus of mine,” the grand wizard said.

“Education is not all there is to life!” Arthur argued. “Merlin. Molly and I are likely the furthest away from the responsibilities that young man is going to inherit in just over a year, and no one has bothered to talk to him about it. He knows nothing of what his parents left him. He owns this very house we meet in now, and no one tells him anything. It’s not right!”

“When the b-” Dumbledore froze as he could see the daggers in the eyes of both the Weasleys. The ire of this redheaded couple was fiery indeed. “When Harry comes of age it has always been my intention to assist him in his role.”

Molly rose in annoyance, “Albus, what did you think was going to happen? Harry would turn seventeen, and some magical switch would appear that you could just turn, and all the maturity and wisdom that you would want a proper Head of House to have would just appear? Some arcane miracle would erupt from him and he would strike Voldemort down with the flick of his hand? It doesn’t work like that.”

Arthur lowered his voice but still kept his voice firm. “You can’t just sit around and wait for men and women to appear. You have to raise them.” Arthur sighed. “Albus, Hogwarts is a wonderful school. I mean, we’ve put seven children through it,” he said smiling to his wife.

Molly continued, “But there is more to life than classes. There’s family, kindness, loyalty, love. What kind of bloody hero do you think Harry’s going to be if he doesn't have that in his heart?”

“Harry stays with us, end of story, no negotiations.” Arthur said firmly.

Dumbledore nodded, “Agreed.” He let the answer rest, then raised his hand. “May I ask if you plan for him to continue at Hogwarts?”

The Weasleys exchanged a complete conversation with a simple look. Twenty years of marriage had its advantages. “We just said Hogwarts is a wonderful school. Of course, but… you will be conveying all parental decisions to us. If you keep considering him the Boy-Who-Lived, then you work through his parents. This summer, if you want to talk to him, you talk to one of us first, and with one of us present. At school, you will send us a report of anything of note.”

Molly growled, “He’s fallen through the cracks one too many times, Albus. I don’t care if he stubs a toe or if it's a bruise from a bludger. I want to know.”

Dumbledore nodded slowly, “Hogwarts will grant you full guardian rights.”

Both the Weasleys let out a combined breath. Arthur thumped the table in victory. “You’re damn right it will!”

“About time.” Molly agreed.

Arthur had only one final point to make. “Albus Dumbledore, you know I find you generally a good and decent man. But, I am well aware that you can be more calculating and shrewd than a goblin. If there is any trickery, any loophole, any exemption you try to exploit, and especially if we hear you knew about the Dursleys, there will never be another Weasley in this Order, or that school, and I don't know what I’ll do after that.”

Dumbledore nodded. “You have made your points quite clear.”

“Thank you for your time.” Arthur said as he reached for his lady’s hand. Molly took it gracefully.

“I feel,” Dumbledore interrupted, “I should remind you, that by taking Harry in, you will be placing yourselves directly between him and the Dark Lord.”

The Weasleys exchanged a final knowing glance.

Arthur replied, “Exactly where parents should be.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 5
The Ring

That weekend was a blur. With the twins moving out to Diagon Alley and Fleur moving into the Twins room, the floo seemed to be constantly ablaze with people coming and going. Off of which Harry didn’t mind. Business with friends was therapeutic. No one tried to kill him. He never felt dread… until….

“‘Arry! Bill did not zay you would be ‘ere!” Fleur greeted when she flamed in and finally were in the Burrow living room at the same time. She immediately ran to hug him.

Harry allowed her to hug him, and patted her on her back with one hand, mostly out of courtesy. “Hello, Fleur. How are you?” again more out of reflex than actually caring.

“I am well, zank you. My zister will be zo jealous that I’m meeting you again. She speaks zo often how she personally was zaved by the Chosen One!”

Harry visibly winced. Ginny raised an eyebrow when she took notice, but quickly flamed to Diagon Alley with another load for the Twins.

“Zo ‘ave you come just to ‘elp me move in? Zuch a gentlemo`n.”

Clearing his throat. “Um, I am happy to help, but I’m living here now.”

Fleur’s eyes shot wide. “Really! Vonderful! It will be zo nice to ‘ave time to talk when we are not preparing for zome great challenge.”

“Sure,” Harry replied, “But speaking of moving you in,” he said to excuse himself from the encounter.

It wasn’t until Sunday evening supper that everyone seemed to take a breath. Somehow with all the chaos of two boys out and and new girl in, Molly had worked her magic again, and even convinced the Twins to have a ‘final’ home cooked dinner. It was a table full similar to the Christmas parties that Harry had been invited to before.

Bill did make it to supper this time, largely because his fiancée was there, so he and Harry were able to have proper greetings, as compared to the statements in passing. Bill was able to give the other side of the banking visit.

“So a friend in accounting noticed activity on the Potter estate. And Harry it’s common knowledge you’re friendly to us.” he grinned as he raised his drink. “So half as a security concern and half as courtesy to me, I get called up to Rockup’s office. He casts an image of Harry, and my father in the office, and asks, ‘Do you recognize these people?’

‘Of course, I do, so I say so and clearly identify you two.’

Rockup asks, “Can you tell me why they are now interested in their bank activities?”

The table watched intently, wondering how this was going to end. The upside is that Bill was telling this story with a smile on his face.

“Frankly, I’m thinking to myself, ‘Every galleon,’ but I’m smart enough to do the quick math and said, as proper as I can, ‘It’s my understanding Potter is of age next year. He is likely taking stock of his assets. If you are fortunate, we may be able to persuade him to look into our investment portfolios.’”

“Rockup inhales deeply and stirs, which is about as excited as he ever gets, and goes ‘Mr. Weasley, your efforts to leave a positive impression of Gringotts with Master Potter, would be greatly appreciated.’ Bill sipped his drink, then emphasized “And yes, he actually called you that, multiple times.”

The family had another laugh passed around ‘Master Potter,’ to Harry.

“I tell him, ‘Yes sir, of course,’ and I assume it’s done and start leaving. But Rockup stops me, and specifically asks, ‘Where did your father learn to negotiate?’

Bill paused for the suspense. “I was stumped for an answer, because I sure as hell wasn’t going to lie to the Accounts Manager. So I simply say, ‘He works for the government.’ And I turned around walked straight back to my office before I broke out in laughter.”

The family laughter crescendoed.

“So Harry, mate, be a chap next year and buy a couple shares of stock.” Bill said, laughing. “I’ll be a newlywed then. It would be nice to still be employed!” At the mention of their wedding Fleur did lean over to share a kiss with Bill, which caused many eyes to roll. Harry watched politely, it seemed like they loved each other.

“So Mr. Weasley, since I need to head to the Alley tomorrow, I figured I thought I might pick up a few things, if that’s all right.”

“Your money Harry, what were you thinking?”

“Well I thought I might take a page from Hermione, and pick up the Sixth year textbooks, maybe study ahead.”

“Have you gone mental?!” Ron asked, dropping his fork on the plate.

Ginny immediately put a hand on Harry’s forehead, “He has a fever. Ron you get the dittany, I’ll get the ice. NOW!”

Molly was about to scold till he saw Harry actually laughing along.

Arthur continued. “I don’t have any issue with that Harry, but I would like it if you would take one of us along. Keep you company. I need to get back to the Ministry tomorrow.”

Bill noted, “I’m actually working on something for you for tomorrow.”

Harry cocked his head to the side in curiosity. “Really, what?”

“It’s a surprise mate, you’ll see tomorrow.”

“Shop.” Twins replied.

Molly noted, “I’m actually a bit swamped catching up around the Burrow.”

“I would normally be all over that idea, but I start up with Mr. Diggory tomorrow.” Ron said. “If it were any other neighbor, I’d just say come along, but…”

Harry nodded. “Cedric, I get it.” Harry did catch Fleur lowering her head for a moment and Bill whispered to her. “I know everyone’s working, this was more, ‘trying to let you know where I was going.’”

Then to his left, a hand fell on to his knee. “I’m available, Harry. Day off.” Ginny said with a smile.

Arthur and Molly had another conversation of passing expressions, and Harry could swear he saw the slightest indications of a nod from Molly.

“Well, that sounds splendid then. “Arthur said with approval, “Just keep an eye open and bring ‘em home safe.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Actually,” Arthur corrected with a grin, “I was talking to my daughter.”

Another round of laughter. Harry did look to his left. “Brilliant.”

- - -
Monday morning was another blur of activity as the household all rose, got ready, ate breakfast, and out the door. As the ones with no fixed schedule Harry and Ginny helped with morning clean up, till Molly released them. “I can handle the rest. Thank you all very much. What is the plan for the day?”

Harry raised fingers as he counted, “Gringotts first, Flourish & Botts, some odds and ends, anything Ginny wants.”

“Anything… Master Potter?” she repeated with a smirk as she rounded the corner. Harry couldn’t help but notice she was in a burgundy blouse, and with trousers, no ponytail, opting to let her hair be free for the day. As usual, she radiated both energy and beauty.

“I’m going to regret that phrasing, aren’t I?”

“We’ll see.” she replied with a smirk.

Molly was already chuckling. “And when will you be back?”

Ginny’s eyes rolled.

“After lunch, before supper?” Harry answered. Slipping his charmed pack over his shoulder.

Molly finally relented, “Alright, but seriously you too, have fun, both of you.”

They flamed to the Leaky Cauldron. “Thank Merlin!” Ginny exclaimed as soon they arrived on the other side. “I thought she’d never let us leave.” As they started heading to the Alley.

“Eh, your Mum’s not so bad. Just cares.”

“I know but… argh.” She shook it off and looked at Harry with a smile. “On to our day!”

Harry couldn’t help but return the smile. “Thanks in advance for coming with me.”

“Why ever wouldn’t I?” she asked with a puzzled look.

Harry shrugged. “You know, not want to upset Dean or anything.”

“Dean?” she repeated in true surprise, “What does he have to do…” then she gasped and covered her mouth, and started laughing.

Harry stopped very confused. “Okay Gin, I think I missed a punchline, or the entire joke.”

“There is no Dean. Well there is, obviously, you know him. But that line on the train wasn’t meant for you. That was for Ron!” still giggling.

Harry still looked perplexed.

“Okay, we can agree that Ron can be a nosy prat sometimes?”

“I’ll even give you ‘often’ Gin.”

“Thank you, well because he is, I like to throw him some red herrings, and send him on a wild goose chase or two. I know it's a bit mean, but it is SO funny to watch sometimes. That is all Dean was. Like I said last night Harry,” holding her hand out with a sly grin. “I’m available.”

In a singular moment, every singular nerve in his body came alive and felt electric. Every voice in his head seamed to cry and joy to the heavens above. 

Externally, Harry replied “Brilliant” and couldn’t resist a smile from ear to ear as he took her hand and continued walking.

“So, since we’re on this subject of dating and such, can I ask you a question, Harry?”

“I meant what I said, Gin. I am trying to be pretty open now.”

“Alright, let’s test this theory.”

Harry’s eyes started to roll. "Merlin." he whispered.

“Yesterday when Phlegm showed up…”

“Oh, wow, you’re going for the throat right from the start.”

“You know me, Harry. Anyway, when Phlegm showed up…you were … far less … enthusiastic about her presence than before. Ron can’t seem to stop drooling. What gives?”

Harry, thought for a moment. He was having a run of good days. Murphy’s law was bound to show up any time. How far should he push his luck? Then he remembered the word’s that got him on this path. ‘What the hell.’ Harry shrugged and said, “Meh, I’ve developed a thing for redheads.”

She stopped dead in her tracks and to look at him. “Harry James Potter!” Ginny ’s face was a mix of shock and joy. “Are you actually flirting with me?!"

“The lovely lady I get the day with? Absolutely.”

“Careful Potter, flattery will get you.” she continued walking.

“I think I’ll risk it.” Harry was elated to see Ginny seemingly beaming.

“Seriously though, why no shine for the veela?

“Okay… this one is a between you and me thing.”

“Secrets? Today is my lucky day. Please do tell.”

“Okay, yes I will acknowledge she’s pretty. And as people are often different with someone they love than others, I’m not going to judge Bill and she.”

“Oh.. I can hear the but.”

“But… I have a unique point of view. One that was underwater, when she quit, leaving her sister to die. And especially after seeing what your family does for me, quitting when family is in danger… doesn’t sit right with me. Now, maybe she ran into worse merpeople than me. Maybe something went wrong with her charm. I don’t know, so I’m not going to judge too harshly… But courage and loyalty are important to me. You have that in spades, Gin. She doesn’t.”

Ginny gipped Harry’s hand even tighter and reached over with her other hand to grab his elbow. “Someone is really trying to run up the scoreboard today.”

“Can’t win the prize if you don’t score the points.” Harry grinned both because Ginny seemed to be enjoying the time as much as he was and as the timing was perfect. “Oh look, Gringotts.”

As they hit the steps Harry repeated what he had been told, “Remember, look bored.”

Ginny shot him a dirty look, “I’ve been to Gringotts before, Harry.”

“But never with Master Potter.” Harry grinned. Ginny dawned a more restrained face and simply wrapped arms with Harry’s left side.

They entered the lobby and saw the rows of tellers. Following the directions from Friday, he went to the first available goblin. “Master Potter for Manager Rockup, I’m expected.”

The teller nodded, with a low gravelly voice. “Very good, sir. One moment.”

Harry looked down to see still smirking, mostly from laughing at the ridiculousness of the moment.

It was only a moment or two when Rockup returned, will Bill behind him who seemed to take notice of the two of them together. Gin did let out a small giggle.

Rockup greeted them once again. “Master Potter, I trust you are familiar with Mr. Weasley.”

Harry smiled but kept playing the part. “I am, and I am not disappointed. Mr. Weasley.” Harry nodded.

Bill was smiling as well. “Master Potter,” then he turned to Ginny. “Miss Weasley.”

And to her credit, Ginny reciprocated. “Mr. Weasley.”

Rockup either didn’t notice or didn’t care about the silliness of all of it. “Yes, Mr. Weasley has made the preparations as we discussed. If you have further needs do not hesitate to ask. Gringotts appreciates your patronage.” After a nod from Harry, he was off.

“This way,” Bill gestured, they needed to go further down the hall before they reached his office, which was half the size of Rockup’s, but still well decorated. Bill closed the door after the pair, then raised an eyebrow. “Arm in arm, sister?”

“He’s earned it today.“ Ginny happily reported. “And you’re one to talk after he helped your fiancé move in.”

Bill sat down behind his side of the desk. “Very true. And if I haven’t said so yet, Thank you. And Ginny, I was only making an observation, no condemnation here.”

“Happy to help, Bill. If I may ask, I thought you were a Curse Breaker?”

Bill sat back. “Still am. But with the family relationship known, they asked me to handle your requests personally.” He sat up straight and straightened his tie. “The affairs of House Potter are of keen interest to Gringotts,” Bill nobly delivered, “Frankly, I think they are scared you may withdraw everything. So… “ he turned to the side and started picking up items he already had prepared. “As requested, the Statements of Account for House Potter. Gringotts has received verbal confirmation of Sirius’s passing, my condolences Harry.”

Harry nodded.

“With that we are empowered to pass onto you the Statement of Accounts for House Black. We do need some documentation from the Ministry, and I estimate 30 days. Thereafter Gringotts will be able to release the Black estate assets.” Bill summarized as he laid copies of the ledgers in front of Harry.

“But what I suspect is the most important to you,” Bill introduced as he pulled a small leather case and laid it before Harry.

Harry was in awe. A few days ago he didn’t even know this existed. Something that was apparently a symbol of his father, and the entire family, now his. Fortunately, the Weasleys around him understood.

Ginny squeezed his arm with the warmest smile. “Go ahead, it’s yours.”

Bill agreed, “She’s right. By every definition, that is absolutely the signet ring of one Harry James Potter, Master of House Potter.”

Harry took another courage breath and pushed forward and opened the case. There was a platinum band with black gem shield, and what looked to be a silver helmet over it. "It has the traditional bonding spell on it." Bill explained, ”Once you put it on, it will imprint on your unique arcane signature. Even if you take it off, no one else will be able to use it.”

Harry had to shake the nerves out of his hand but once he did he slipped the family ring on. He could instantly feel warmth emanate out, and mix with his own magic, like milk into tea. The gem glowed for a moment, approving its new bearer. “It doesn’t even need to be resized.”

“Looks like a perfect fit then.” Bill smiled. “Now back to where we were Friday. The Signatory page.” Bill held a finger up. I have triple checked this. It is what you and Dad said, and I’m not seeing any… opportunities for Gringotts on this one. Name, address, signature, wand press, and signet ring.” Harry completed it, and Bill smiled. That gets everything converted. As the conditions for each estate come to be they will be auto released to you. So, Bill smiled, “Now onto my surprise.” Bill said with a smile. “Like you said, I’m a Curse Breaker by trade. I know my way around hex or two.”

Ginny laughed, “He’s being modest, or Gringotts wouldn’t have hired you.”

Bill shrugged. “Harry, you already have some important documents that you should probably keep safe, so… I made you this,” as he laid a seemingly brown leather case down. “It’s a dragon skin portfolio that I have personally enchanted. It is resistant to” Bill started counting with fingers, “piercing, slashing, bludgeoning, scrying, apparating, fire damage, and water damage. It has the expansion and featherlight charms. And…” he put both the records in and closed the portfolio wrapping around them. A red wax like seal was waiting on the cover flap. “Press your ring on it, Harry.”

Harry did, and the wax glowed then melted and by its own movement flowed to create a seal between the flap and front cover. “Arcane lock, now keyed only to you, and if anyone besides you tries to open it, well it starts with electric shock and increases from there.”

“Bill, that’s bloody awesome. But you didn't have to.”

Bill waved the comment off. “Right thing to do, Harry. Felt I owed it to you." The Weasley male let a few memories flow. “When you got caught up in the Tournament, Mum flamed. Said ‘Harry’s gotten into something.’

I said, ‘What else is new?’ “Sorry ‘mate.”

Both Ginny and Harry rolled their eyes. Harry admitted. “Fair point.”

“Anyway, you know Mum. I came down, and that’s how I met Fleur. So you may not have saved my life Harry, but you sure as hell improved it. Throw in the rest… you are aces in my book. And Fleur’s too.”

Harry held a hand. “Okay, stop, slow down, we are heading towards Chosen One territory and you know I hate that.”

“Yes, Master Potter.” Bill complied as Ginny sat laughing at all. “Well one more thing and well let you get on with your Da-a-y.” Bill caught hex eyes from his sister and changed his words midway.

“I don’t think even Dad understood how key some of his phrasing was. He had Rockup agree to 'all access rights'. 'All' is a very powerful word. That coupled with the volume of the estates you will be inheriting in the next year… well my friend, you’ve been granted Executive Status. That comes with a host of fringe benefits that I included with the papers already. Access to financial advisors, attorneys, priority meetings, blah, blah, blah, read it sometime when you are bored.”

“The fun part is this,” he said as he bright over a palm sized black disk with a brass edge. ‘It’s called a Coin Clam.” A ruby was inlaid in the center of the clam. “Your ring again, Master.”

Harry rolled his eyes, but could tell Bill was being kind here. He pressed his ring to the ruby and it glowed to life. “Charms and lock identical to the portfolio, with a notable exception, Dial on the side sets the amount, you do need to use your ring hand, but just press the button, and…” a galleon apparated to the desk. “Direct withdrawal from your bank account. No need for a lot of visits down here anymore, unless you want to visit your favorite brother, Gin.”

“I don’t know if I would say ‘favorite’, but this will put you in the running,” she bantered back.

“Thank you Bill, very much.”

Bill waved Harry off again. “Don’t worry about it. Couple pointers on use.” He stood up and came round the desk. “Start on the table. Press, hold, lift up. Gets you a presentable stack of coins, rather than shooting them out all over the place.” Bill ran Harry through a practice stack. “Also, roll the dial all the way back to the beginning. Click and hold on top of the coins, then push down.” The coins apprated back to the vault. “Direct deposit.”

Harry chucked. “I love magic.”

Bill did a review of his desk. “That is all I have for you today.”

Ginny rose and gave her brother a hug. “Thank you.”

“No problem sis, I like him too,” he whispered back.

Ginny was the first out the door, but as Harry was leaving, Bill caught him with a much lower and direct voice. “Oi, Master Potter,”

Harry turned back to Bill with his arms crossed leaning against his desk. “That’s my sister,” he said with a knowing look and held a stern expression for a beat. Then... he smiled and put his hand out.

“Understood, sir.” Harry said respectfully as he shook his hand.

“Dad is sir. I’m still Bill… just give her a good day.”

“Absolutely,”

Ginny was waiting in the hall smirking. He unashamedly took her arm and headed out.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6
Anything I Want

Harry stopped in the lobby to convert some galleons to muggle money. Diagon Alley was the crossroads of both worlds, he wanted to be prepared for either.

When they got back to the street Ginny quickly asked. “How bad did he threaten you?”

“Only very mildly. Unspoken and nonverbally even, “ Harry confirmed.

“Oh. You have impressed him then.”

“And apparently I am under orders to ‘give you a good day.’”

Ginny smiled warmly at that, “He really is trying to get my vote for favorite. Add that to your promise of ‘anything I want’ and I am excited.”

“Hmm, was it a promise? I don’t remember saying ‘promise’,” he joked.

“You said it to Mum. Do you really want me to tell her you changed your mind?” Ginny reminded and battered her eyes.

“Touche’, Damn you really are going for the kill shots today.”

“Have you ever known me to be different?”

“Nope,” Harry smiled.

“Then don’t act surprised.” she said with a squeeze to his arm.

Flourish and Blotts was a short walk and not hard to find. Every student knows where it was. When then stepped inside it’s smell of old pages filled the air. The clerk at the counter looked up and greeted them. “Hello, how can I help?” a middle aged man with a cheerful grin and salt and pepper hair asked.

“Thank you, yes, I am looking for the text books for Hogwarts, Sixth year. I know I’m early, do you happen to have any of it?”

The clerk nodded, “You wouldn’t be the first student wanting to get a jump on studies. We have a few. Let me get it together.”

“Brilliant, also could you add DADA, 7th year to that?”

“Certainly, feel free to browse and I’ll get this ready.” Then he slipped passed and curtained doorway behind him.

Ginny was shaking her head as they browsed the shelves. “You’re really going all out, aren’t you Potter.”

“DADA is my best subject, and let’s be honest, most useful to me.” he shrugged. “Like we discovered last night. Everyone has jobs. I feel like an arse for saying it but I don't really need a job.”

“You’re not an arse for that, it is what it is. Flaunting it, like a Malfoy, that’s being an arse.”

“Regardless, obviously, I am happy to help around the Burrow. But there are a lot of hours in a day. I figure keeping busy, studying, might be a good way to… straighten myself out.”

Ginny stopped in front of him and looked him straight in those deep emerald green eyes. “Hey, for the record, you’re doing great.” Not giving Harry a chance otherwise she quickly wrapped herself around his chest in a hug. And he wrapped around her shoulders and she could feel it as he breathed in the smell of her hair.

“Thanks, Gin.” Apparently feeling silly, Harry arched back lifting Ginny off the floor and continued to walk down the aisle. Both of them laughing, which Ginny took special note of. Harry used to be the Boy-Who-Lived. He’d never been known as the Boy-Who-Laughed.

Browsing the shelves, Harry picked up a stationary kit to write with. He found a copy of The Aurora’s Handbook, 1985 Edition, Curses and Counter-Curses, Ginny was surprised when he picked up a book on Occlumency. “Are you sure?”

“I agree it would be a good skill to work on, I just don’t want Snape to be teaching, sodding bastard.”

Ginny did a double take. “Harry Potter, speaking his mind today.”

“Surprising?” he asked with his eyebrows raised.

“In the best of ways.” she reassured with a pat on his chest.

The returned to the clery and Harry handed the new books over. He smiled as he used the coin clam to drop a few Galleons on the counter. “You can just put it straight in my bag.” as he dropped that on the counter next to the books.

“Certainly, would there be anything else?”

A thought of mischief and also kindness popped into his mind, followed by his new inner mantra of ‘What the hell.’ He fought to keep a straight face when he asked, “Yes, I’ll take the Fifth year course load too please.”

“Absolutely sir, one moment, as he returned to the backroom again.

“Harry, you finished 5th year already. Whatcha doing?” Gin looked at him incredulously.

He stared ahead to the doorway to keep face straight. “I know… but you haven’t.”

Ginny’s eyes exploded as she finally realized what was happening. “Harry, you can’t do that! Mum will kill you!”

He turned and this time he was the one with the sly expression. “Then I guess we shouldn’t tell her, should we?”

“Ya right, and what happens in fall? ‘No Mum, I don’t need any books this year.’ You’re putting those back right now.”

“Well, first, that is like two months away. Second, this is NOT the charity, which I do understand your parents position on. This is a gift. This is me saying thank you, for coming with me today. ”

“They will not care about the terms. Harry, you can’t do this.”

“I’m pretty sure I can. Especially since ‘You only came because your Dad made you’.”

“Harry?! You know I was happy to come today.”

“Oh…” he looked to the floor, playing dumb, “I must have misunderstood.” the sly grin returned as he looked up and winked.

Ginny started to smile. “Seriously Harry, you would catch hell for this. We both would. Please.”

Harry had already worked her down from denial to pleading. Now he was going for the kill. “Ginny, there are two important things you are forgetting.” He took both of Ginny's hands and looked her square in the eyes to make sure he had her full undivided attention. “First, in the words of one of the greatest people I have known; “Anything’s possible if you’ve got enough nerve.”

Ginny’s cheeks grew red and was rendered near speechless at Harry using her own words against her. Showing proof that he did actually listen to her, even back then.

Harry continued though, “Second, there is one other detail that I fear you may have overlooked in your protest.”

“And what would that be?” she asked.

“I’ve completed my purchase.” Harry replied and expertly turned back to the clerk who had been packing Harry’s bag while they argued. Harry was using the entire chat as a distraction. “Keep the change!” he told the clerk as he grabbed his bag and ran out the door.

“Harry James Potter!” Ginny yelled. She briefly looked up to the clerk, who was laughing at the entire situation as he put the galleons away.

Ginny ran after Harry who stopped just a few steps outside. He stood there with a smug grin on his face, pack slung over his shoulder, shoulders wide in an air of confidence she’d never seen in him before, like he had just pulled off the crime of the century. Where this, for lack of better name, Master Potter, had come from, she didn’t know. Even though the picture wasn’t nearly complete, the outline and the colors of the man he was becoming were already visible…and attractive. And Ginny knew… she was in trouble this time. Merlin.

Harry held an expectant hand out. “Fancy a coffee?”

They slipped into the nearest cafe, picked up their drinks, and found a corner table. She still couldn’t get the smile off her face and was beginning not to care.

“Harry,” she started smiling coyly, but waiting till he was looking fully at her. “Is this a date?”

To his credit, he didn’t balk at all. That new grin, almost cocky, showed. “I’ll shoot straight with you, Gin. Last night, I swear, the plan was what I said. Your Dad’s been talking to me a lot about looking at what I want to do with all of this … rebuilding, for lack of a better word. So books and odds and ends, was always the plan.  And as we said, I thought there was a Dean, and mostly I figured you were working.”

It was far more subtle than others, in fact, if someone hadn’t seen the others they likely wouldn’t even notice it, but she could tell Harry took another courage breath.

“But now that those two things are cleared, and especially if you’re asking the question … Yes, Gin, I’d very much like it if this were a date.” He said as he laid his hand out on the table.

Ginny’s smile widened, and she quickly and firmly took Harry’s hand. “It’s a date, Harry. It’s a date.”

They both laughed at the ridiculousness. “I wish I knew that last night,” Harry said, “I would have made better plans.”

“What’s wrong with today?” she asked honestly.

“Gin, I’ve taken you to a bank and a bookstore. I owe you … like a ball… or dance… at least like a romantic dinner somewhere.”

“Harry, that wasn’t just a ‘bank’. You let me be with you when you received your first piece of family inheritance… ever. I actually feel honored you brought me. Years from now, when people talk about ‘House Potter’, I’m going to be able to say I was here. I knew him when.”

“Thank you Gin.” he said in true appreciation. “That does remind me though,” as he started to take the signet ring off.

“W-what are you doing?” Ginny asked, truly shocked as she reached out to physically stop him.

“I don’t want to be flashy or anything.”

“Merlin, Harry! This is your family crest. This is your father’s ring. You put that back on and you wear it with pride.” She grabbed his right hand and clasped both of her hands over the house insignia like a protective shell. “I saw the look in your eyes when you put that on. Like you finally had a connection with some of what you’ve lost. Don’t you dare back away from that! I refuse to let you.”

Harry could see the fire in Ginny’s eyes, there was no arguing. More importantly, he knew she was right. “I guess, I don’t want to be some pompous bastard like the Malfoys and half of Slytherin.”

Still holding his hand. “Harry, first off, you may be a bastard,” she started, then grinned wickedly, “But you’re my kind of bastard. Secondly, I don’t think any force on earth could make you like them. Frankly, I think it would do every one good to see a man like you rise up. Show them what for.”

Trying to learn to take a compliment, Harry sighed and relented. “Thank you, Gin.”

Gin continued, “Thirdly, I have never needed a ball, or romantic dinner. Though I will take rainchecks, separate dates of course.”

“Wait, so you are planning our second and third dates already?”

“Have you met me yet? Absolutely.” she said with a spin of her hair.

“Gin, you are a legitimate force of nature.” Harry observed and smiled.

Taking a far more serious tone, “Really though Harry, all I really ever wanted was you. Specifically, time with you. And look at this, We’ve got the day. No parental supervision. No brothers! No teachers. No Death Eaters. Just… us.” Ginny took a deep cleansing breath. “Free… and for that Harry Potter I thank you.” She let the silence hang in the air for a moment. “Can I ask a personal question?”

Harry nodded. “You’re entitled, Gin. I don’t deny there are certain areas that it is a gut check for me to talk about, but I need to start talking and I trust you.”

Ginny blushed, “Where… where did all this come from?” Gesturing between the two of them with her top hand. She was in no hurry to let go of Harry’s hand. “You know, I have fancied you for years.”

Harry smirked and nodded in agreement. “I have fancied you for a while. It likely was a case of don’t know what you got till it's gone. I know I felt gutted when you started with Michael. But there was no way I could say I didn’t have my chance, and I sure as hell wasn’t going to make moves on girl spoken for. So I kept my mouth shut as best as I could. I know I fancied you then, likely earlier, but I couldn’t put a calendar or event to it. I’ve always thought you were gorgeous. I do love how much passion you have with everything. You don’t know the concept of halfway or moderation. You are very all or nothing…Sorry, I’m getting off track.”

Ginny was listening to every word, in awe of the transformation before her. “Don’t mind me, Harry. Flattery will get you.”

Harry smiled. “So ‘where has it come from?’ It’s been around for a while.” He took another courage breath. “Because of the quantity and variety of … events… in my life. I have previously been slow to connect with someone for fear of their safety and also… living with the Dursley’s…is not a great self esteem builder. It has only been very recently that I’ve recognized how rubbish they were and developed something resembling self confidence. Does that make sense?”

And again, the way only Ginny seem to, she seemed to be an endless well of acceptance, “Yes, absolutely. And for your reference, I truly like what I’m seeing now. From my point of view it looks like maybe you’re starting to believe things about yourself that me and several of us have seen for a while.”

Ginny succeeded in getting Harry’s cocky grin back. Damned to hell if it didn’t look good on him. “So what is the plan now?”

“Actually trying to rework it in my head now, you know upgrade it to ‘date’ worthy, but I keep getting distracted by this fantastic girl I know.”

“Flattery, Potter.”

“Can’t win if you don’t score, Gin.”

“And thank you, but again, why change? Told you, I’m here for time with you.”

“My next big plan was wardrobe. And I’m going to select my words very carefully here. I don’t care that these things had a previous owner. I simply hate the previous owner and don’t want any reminders of them.”

“Are you suggesting shopping? Like full on clothes shopping?”

“Well, yeah.” he shrugged.

Shaking her head in the nonsense. “Shopping will be fine, Harry. So long as I get a say.” she grinned wickedly.

Harry cocked his head to the side, but still grinning.

“Hey, if I’m the one that’s going to be looking at you the most, stands to reason I get a vote in what I see you in.”

Harry rolled his eyes, but couldn’t deny her logic.

It turned out that ‘vote’ was an understatement. When then entered Madam Malkin's, Ginny’s years of experience of sale and bargain hunting, coupled with her direct fearless approach, she took the lead. She was a woman on a mission and Harry was happy to let her have it. “Hands out,” she ordered as they came to the trousers section and quickly pulled three pairs and on to Harry’s waiting arms.

A floor clerk obviously approached , “Hello, Can I hep yo-”

“Nope,” Ginny answered with a wide grin. “He’s got me today.” She turned, but then turned around. “But, if you leave us alone I will still let you make the sale.”

“Certainly miss,” and the clerk turned and walked away.

Harry laughed but Ginny was undisturbed. “Two pair work out clothes..” she continued.

“Do you want me to try some of this on, while you … essentially design my entire wardrobe?”

“No need.” she waved the comment off as she didn’t even look up from her hunting.

“You sound oddly confident in that Gin.”

That made her look up. Her wicked grin showed through. She laced her fingers together and she rested her hands on the piles of clothes. “Harry Potter, this is the point, after we just talked about fancying each other for years, that I tell you, I know your sizes. Just like you know my measurements. And for the very same reasons.” Her grin held through as she spun right around, purposely letting her hair get Harry in his face. Harry shook his face and grinned, as yes, she had him dead to rights as he had often appreciated her figure.

“So, just to be clear, is this what you call a ‘vote’ in your family? Essentially, a take over?”

Again not even looking up, “I call this efficient time management.”

“So I have no say in how I dress myself?”

She turned to look at him, “Do you honestly not like what I’ve picked out for you?”

“I didn’t say that, Gin.” as he sighed in surrender. ”You are a force of nature.”

“Thank you,” she said with a wink. She turned away from him and continued scanning. “If you see something you like, just grab it.” It was a few moments before she registered what she had said. She blushed as she turned around. “You know what I mean.”

Harry wasn’t saying a word. He stood there, clothes in hand, keeping his mouth shut, cocky grin on his face.

“You bastard,” she laughed.

Harry shrugged, “maybe, but your kind.”

Ginny quickly and deftly navigated the store and shortly had Harry with 3 full changes, with a few extras, work out clothes, and a new jacket. It is what Harry was planning anyway, and he had to admit, she got it done far faster. To her credit, Ginny did seek out the clerk. “Hello, we’re done, thank you for your help today. Care to ring him up?”

The clerk did look slightly confused, but Harry gave them an expression and said “Just roll with it.”

The clerk needed no further motivation and again the clothes went into Harry’s wizard pack. As Harry settled up, Ginny informed them “He’s going to borrow a changing room and wear some out, Okay?” As this was the largest sale she had made in a week, she was happy to agree.

Getting rid of Dudley’s clothes, and replacing them with, not just school uniform, but actually his own size and tastes, or Ginny’s tastes, which he honestly did appreciate, felt like shedding skin, being born anew. It felt good.

When he stepped out he had folded Dudley’s outfit and brought it out with him but found the clerk. “Excuse me, do you have a bin, or… sacrificial fire you could chuck these into?”

“Certainly, sir.” They laughed.

Harry looked around and found Ginny window shopping, eyeing a sleeveless little black dress with some purple sapphire accents. She was distracted enough that Harry cleared his throat when he got behind her. Ginny turned around and looked him up and down, in new runners, denim trousers, red long sleeve shirt and black zipper jacket.

“Hello, Harry Potter,” she greeted with a wide smile. “How do you feel?”

This time Harry took the deep cleansing breath. “Freer, lighter, cleaner.”

Ginny wrapped around his chest again, far calmer than she had entered the store. “Good, I’m glad,” She looked up at him. “You look good.”

“I feel like I’m being a broken record, but, thanks, Gin.”

“Don’t feel bad,” she said as they left the store. “It is quite nice being appreciated,” then her statement registered. “I meant that more about my brothers, not you.”

“No offense taken, Gin. I’ll own up to my mistakes,” he admitted taking her hand again.

As he looked up, a sign caught his eye and an idea popped. “Gin, so effectively, I’ve moved into the Burrow.”

Nodding, “You are never going back.” she said firmly.

“And Fleur just moved in.”

“Don’t remind me.”

“Anyone else planned for this summer?”

“Hermione is planning to come early for my birthday. Ron keeps trying to make it seem like he doesn’t care, but his acting about that is worse than mine.”

“Anyone else?”

“I don’t know specifically. You know us Harry, ‘Always room for one more at the Burrow.’ Why?”

Harry’s cocky grin came back. “I got an idea.”

The sign said Bigger on the Inside, and the window display was filled with bags, cases, and trunks. This time Harry led the way. Obviously they were met with another salesman. This one was a slender man wearing a black vest, and white shirt, gray hair and spectacles. “How can I help?”

“I hope you can. Now I fully admit this may have been a unique item but I think this shop would be the place to ask. About a year ago I met a professor who had a chest, And it’s inside was large enough for a full room.”

“Certainly sir, recent developments in dimensionally complex spell casting has allowed us to expand an entire line of room cases. Please follow me.”

“Harry?”she asked curiously.

“I was thinking of getting my own room. You know, get away from Ron’s snoring or if I or any important people in my life need a few minutes away from any french accents.”

Ginny laughed. “You know you are not an imposition or in the way, right?”

“I do Gin, but your dad is also telling me to plan and start building my life. Well, I have two more years of school so moving like that, plus the unknown. I want to see what they have.”

The clerk asked questions as they walked over to a side aisle. “Does one have a particular purpose for interior?: pure storage, portable workshop, residential…”

“Yes, residential. I potentially have to travel in the near future, and would like to be prepared.”

“Wise indeed, sir. May one inquire the reason for travels? Business, entertainment,” his eyes bounce between Harry and Ginny, “romance?”

Harry smiled. “Education, traveling for study.” He turned back to look at Ginny who was biting her lip, finding this delightfully entertaining.

The clerk nodded. “An academic! Yes, that has been a popular choice as of late. Very multi functional.”

“I appreciate versatility.”

The clerk led them to a corner area with a wide variety of cases and luggage. A podium with paper, quill, and ink rested in front. He drew his wand and tapped on the podium and the feather stood to life. Next three cases slid out to the main floor. “First let us handle the exterior dimensions. First, we have the suitcase which will grant ladder access to the interior. Moving up then we have the half stack trunk which does grant a ladder style staircase but still slim exterior height. Finally we have the traditional full steamer trunk. “

“Definitely not the suitcase. I don’t want to climb a ladder every day. Between the other two, I like the half stack. I can just stow it under my bed when not using it.”

“Very good, sir.” the clerk said as he slid the other two options back on the shelf. The quill started writing down notes. “Does one have a preference on exterior decor? The traditional burgundy leather, or dark mahogany wood, oak, or cedar are also popular.” With a flip of his wand the illusion surrounding the chest changed its appearance with each option.

“Traditional leather.”

“Very good sir. Shall we review the interior?” he asked and the lid opened.

“Yes please.” Harry looked back to Ginny.

She had settled into just a look of admiration. “lead the way, Master Potter.”

Harry rolled his eyes and he followed down the black rod iron stairs. The diagonally went down the length of one wall to the corner floor. The interior of the trunk was a 12x12 room with wood flooring. The walls were a sunset orange. Across from the landing was a corner desk with shelving on either side, all made of cherry stained wood. What looked to be a drink cupboard was in the diagonal corner, and a black leather couch. More shelving under the stairs.

“Yes, ah Master Potter is it? Ian Case at your service, forgive my manners.”

“No, forgiveness is needed. Please continue.”

“Thank you, sir. Now this is our base model study, but alterations are clearly available.”

Harry stepped up. “Well I don’t need this much shelving. Keep that one between the desk and stairs. I need a bed more than a couch, and I don’t drink so we don’t need that cupboard.

“Dresser and wardrobe,” Ginny reminded.

Case nodded with each statement and the illusions changed with each statement.

Harry turned to the space under the stairs. “Do you have anything in a kitchenette? Be nice to be able to brew tea or something without disturbing the whole house.

Case nodded as the shelves under the stairs were replaced with a cast iron stove with fire already going near a counter with a sink.”

Harry nodded, in approval, “Add a mirror? Be able to get ready for the day and such.”

Case added the mirror, but also said. “One can also add a full bath, sir.”

Ginny’s eyes beamed with the idea of an extra bathroom in the Burrow. Playfully, she said, “Anything I want?”

Harry smiled and rolled his eyes. “Give the lady a bathroom,” he said with a wave and a wooden door appeared under the highest point of the stairs.

“Wise choice, sir.”

Harry took a moment. This was far from the cupboard he had been far too long in. “This will do quite well.”

“Finally, we have a host of protective wards and charms…”

Harry put his hand up. ”I’m going to stop you right there. All of the above. I just have that kind of life. If you can ward or charm against it, throw it on.”

“Very good, sir.” Case led the way upstairs, back to the podium as the quill was finished writing. Two books floated from below the podium and opened. He started reading through both. “So half stack trunk, traditional exterior, standard study with furniture substitutions. Kitchenette addition and bathroom addition. Full ward and charm package, $475 Galleons…”

It wasn’t even a fraction of his education account, so Harry didn’t even blink. So he paid the clerk like he paid for coffee. But he knew the figure would give Ginny shock, which it had. “How are you doing?”

“Harry, are you sure?” she whispered.

“You are the one encouraging the rise of House Potter. I think a bedroom and study is not a bad first step." He said reassuringly.

“But I don’t want you to blow your entire fortune on a bedroom.”

He gently rested his hands on her shoulders. “It’s not even a dent.”

Turning back to Case. “How long to put it together?”

The clerk looked from one book to the other. “None of this is difficult or out of the ordinary… and I see no other pending orders. I believe staff should be able to complete this by,” looked at his pocket watch, “4:00?”

“Excellent.” Putting his arm out for Gin, she did take it. “If it makes you feel better. That is the only high priced item I have even thought of picking up.” he comforted as they started walking.

“Thank you, it’s one thing to talk about you and House Potter. It's another to see it. I’m sorry.”

“Gin, don’t worry, I do get it. In my head it’s just a bit more offset with…” he said looking upward for the right word, “rebellion, I guess. A continuation of saying ‘to hell with the Dursley’s and never going back.”

With that, Ginny visibly relaxed which made Harry feel far better. “For a moment I thought we were going to have to call the end of the date.”

“Not on your life, Potter,” she replied with the fire back in her eyes.

A new idea came to Harry’s mind, and that cocky grin returned. “We have time, lunch?”

“Of course, what were you thinking?”

“I know a place.” Harry started to take the lead back to Leaky Cauldron, with Ginny growing more curious. Once there he went up to the bar again, “Two, no, three floo powders please.”

Ginny’s curiosity was brimming now. “What’s going on in that mind of your’s Harry?”

He put two of the powders in his jacket pocket as he came over to the floo, he had the cocky grin again as he looked her dead in the eye. “I solemnly swear I am up to no good.”

Which just made Ginny beam.

“First, let’s just check in with your mum. Make sure she doesn’t worry.” Harry tore open the power and tossed it in. “Flame to Weasley Burrow, please.” The fires roared to life to show the Burrow kitchen with Mrs. Weasley processing veg, and Fleur sitting and talking.

Molly looked up, “Oh, hello kids!”

“Hi Mum.” Ginny waved.

Harry waved and at this point reflexively took Ginny’s hand. “Just a mid-day check in. Everything is fine. We’re about to get a bite to eat.”

“Sounds lovely. Any troubles?”

“None, mum. Harry has been great.”

Molly smiled. “Good, then stop wasting time with me. Off you two go.”

A moment later the flame died out to normal embers.

“And off we go,” Harry said, but rather than back to the brick wall of Diagon Alley, Harry was leading her to the outside world of mundane London. And Ginny actually froze.

“Um, Harry, I’ve never really been out there.”

“I wondered about that. It’s okay. It’s a bit noisier, a bit faster, but nothing to be scared of. Just take my hand and hold on tight.” he gave it a moment, then finally teased. “Or has Ginny Weasley finally run out of nerve.”

He got exactly the reaction he expected. “Never,” she said with fire again.

Outside the Cauldron they entered the busy and noisy walkway. Ginny absolutely did grab Harry's hand tightly and interlaced their fingers. “So where are you taking me?”

“Well, we’ve agreed this is a date right?”

“Absolutely!” she nodded in giggles with butterflies in her stomach.

“Well, my people, muggles, have a tradition.”

“Alright…”

“Well, when two people agree to start dating, there is an ancient right that must be shared between the two of them. A sacrament that must be shared.”

“Okay, what?” she asked with a smile.

“A surprise.” is all Harry would say.

Two blocks down there was a corner diner Harry led them two, “Trust me,” he said when it was time to order.

She was on the edge of giddy. Where this Master Potter came from, she didn’t know, but Merlin, this was great.

“So is this really your first trip to… my side of the Cauldron?

She nodded, “Realistically. I mean there’s been the odd fly over or walk a block or so, but always with Dad for something, often work related. All of Mum’s errands are… on the other side. This is the first time I've been just here to actually walk the street and see things.  I do feel I owe you a partial apology for the clothes shopping, I may have gotten set off.”

“How so?”

“You mentioned you were reminded of the Dursleys. You told me a problem I could help with. So there was no question to me. It was reflex. You had a problem, I could help, I helped.”

“Gin, you are fine. I appreciate the help. I appreciate you.”

Gin was about to reply when the server brought their order. When she left, Harry announced. “Miss Weasley, may I present to you the sacred sacrament of … the cheeseburger. The traditional meal of any muggle first date.”

Ginny could tell this was a joke, but with it being her first muggle food and first real visit to the muggle world, it was already special and Harry was making it even more so. She could see the attraction of the burger. The savory meat with cheese, the salad-like material on top. And a unique sauce called ‘ketchup’. When she mentioned that. Harry asked for a bottle.

Harry put a small pool of red on her plate. “The yellow things are called ‘chips’. Dip a chip in the ketchup and try it.”

That was eye opening. “It’s like, sweet and savory, all at the same time,” she noticed.

She pointed to the glass of fizzing black water. “Soda,” Harry said.

She sipped it, “Oh wow, that’s really sweet.”

“Muggles have a thing for sugar,” he shrugged.

They finished their meal and Gin noticed Harry pay with muggle money. And she knew when he got it exchanged. “Did you plan this, Harry Potter?” She asked with a grin.

He shook his head. “Na…well, yes but no. True, I figured we would be out over lunch, so yes I planned on us eating somewhere. At Gringotts, well I admit I have bounced a bit between the muggle and the wizard world. And in general, with this rebuilding trend, I am trying to be prepared, so it made sense to me to have a little currency for either side. But a mild run away to the muggle side for your first cheeseburger, that was just spur of the moment idea. And realistically, I think we are closer to the Cauldron here than Bigger on the Inside was, so I’m not going to feel too guilty. Besides, if memory serves, your dad left you in charge of me.”

“Oh Merlin, that’s right!” she cackled. "I’m going to be responsible for corrupting Harry Potter.” she looked out across the street. “Harry, we still have time, right?”

Harry looked over to the diner clock and nodded, “Oh ya, hours, what are you thinking?”

“Do you trust me?” she asked.

“Absolutely.”

She led Harry out of the diner and across the street. To a window display of gentlemen's attire. Looking at the display suits she said, “I will say something, you muggles, do know how to clean up.”

“Gin, what am I going to wear a suit for?”

She playfully grabbed the zippers of his jacket and started enumerating. “Oh lets see. Any Hogwarts dances, my brother’s wedding next year, future visits to Gringotts, anything to do with House Potter …”

Harry raised his hands in surrender. The process went far more gently than the earlier, as instead of a shotgun approach of covering everyday needs, Ginny now was looking for the singular best. Strong dark black base. Slender waist. Accentuate the broad shoulders. When the hell did he get those? An absolute must is the right shade of emerald green shirt to highlight those eyes. Navy tie for accent. ”I think that will do it,” she said with the tie added. “Go try it on.”

Ginny was actually nervous about this, and she didn’t get nervous. She was confident he would look good, and truly that was all she wanted. She had felt limited by wardrobe previously and didn't want Harry to have that when he had the means. She was serious when she said it would do well for those meetings of house lords to have Harry there and she wanted him to be taken seriously. Whatever he would be doing would be vastly more important. Clothes may not make a man, but they were a tool he could use.

“What do you think?” he asked when he slid the door open. To say Harry looked devastating would be an understatement. At the beginning, he simply was honestly asking a question and his face showed that. But then Harry saw the effect his outfit had on Ginny, and that brought out that ever so slightly cocky grin. When that came out, and a glint of those accented emerald eyes, wearing his father’s ring, he was absolutely lethal.

She approached, slowly, with a smolder in her eyes. She pretended to straighten his tie just to get a closer look, then rested her hands on his chest. She swallowed to shake herself out of the daze that apparently she had created, and dropped all pretense, all flirting, all kidding. In a tone of complete seriousness and nodded her head with every word, “Welcome Master Harry James Potter.”

The look in Ginny’s eyes was reason enough, Harry himself decided to wear the suit out. The walk back to Leaky Cauldron was quieter, but both of them were smiling ear to ear. Ginny absolutely not letting go of Harry and not taking her eyes off of him.

Joking, Harry asked, “You alright Gin?”

She answered honestly, “I know it is going to be few and far between you will be wearing this, and I want every memory I can get.”

The half stack case was ready. A quick walk through showed the charms worked as described, including the running water bathroom. Ginny’s normal self did appear when they started leaving Bigger on the Inside and Harry was caring both his wizard pack and his.”

“They're both feather-weighted, Gin, it’s not a problem.”

“I don’t care. I’ll be damned if you’re carrying two things, and I’m not helping at all,” while she removed choice and was literally talking off his shoulder whether he said yes or not. Then she fell back into enjoying the view, and Harry’s cocky grin showing the whole way.

Until they got a block from it and could see the Leaky Cauldron, when the sign came into view. She stopped. “Harry,” she said, tugging on his arm.

“Ya, Gin?” he asked honestly, stepping close.

“We’re not a normal couple.” she said simply, pulling him off to the side of the main walk.

Harry was going to respond, but she raised her hand to cover his lips, she didn’t know how long her nerve was going to hold out. “What I mean, is we’re at the same address. You’re not just dropping me off at my door or anything.” Her hand slid down and rested on his chest again. “Once we flame through that floo, we’re both back with my parents, and brothers, and Phlegm, and this very special perfect day you’ve given me is over. And I get it, everything has to end, but before this day is over, I will not be denied this. Harry Potter, at the beginning of this very special perfect day, you said ‘anything I want’?” she reminded.

Harry nodded.

“I choose this,” Ginny grabbed his tie with both hands and pull their lips together. She had waited, they both had waited for years and she was not going to be bashful. Ginevra Molly Weasley would not be denied her goodnight kiss, not when everything was perfect. Harry's hands came to her waist and he pulled her close, and Ginny wrapped her arms around his neck. Each of them drank deeply of each other until the breath in their chests gave out.

Ginny rested her head on Harry’s chest. “I’m sorry, I physically had to do that… or I would never forgive myself.”

Harry gently caressed the underside of her chin to tilt her gaze to him. “Gin, you had me at ‘couple’.”

They both laughed in each other's arms. “Yes, Harry, we’re dating. We’re a couple.”

“Anything you want, Gin.”

“Flattery will get you.”

“Can’t win if you don’t score.”

“Harry”, she said, looking up in those emerald eyes. “You won.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

The Eighth

Ginny was correct. When they flamed in, dinner wasn't ready yet, but most of the family that lived there were already in the kitchen. Both Ron and Molly had their backs turned as they were preparing supper. For a moment, Harry thought he would be able to slip away, but just then.

"'Arry? is zat you? "

Harry froze. Ginny whispered, "You had no chance of escape."

He turned around to see everyone look up and see him. "Hi everyone."

Ron turned around. "What the bloody hell happened to you?" he asked.

Molly looked and was clearly taken aback, but in the best way. "Ronald, language! Harry, you look lovely."

He knew the Weasleys enough that this was going to be the talk of the night regardless. Harry dropped his half stack off to the side and took what had become his spot. "I just picked up a couple of things."

Ron continued on. "I thought you were just getting some books?"

Harry repeated from the morning. "Books, odd and ends, and whatever Ginny wanted." He gestured to the suit, "This is what Ginny wanted."

"And I stand by that decision." she said as she took her seat.

Bill actually cut in. "Actually Ron, with Harry getting more active with his affairs, a suit makes a lot of sense. Good call, Ginny."

"You look like zhe lord of the laird. Eet is a good look on you. Ginny, did you 'elp with zis?"

Ginny was about to reply. "Ginny did it all, she gets full credit on this one."

"Well done Ginny, C'est manifique!"

Ginny was surprised to receive an honest compliment from Phlegm. Harry could see she didn't quite know how to react and out of an 8 hour reflex, he did reach over and gently rub her hand. An act that seemed to go unnoticed… except to Bill. He smiled and nodded to his sister.

Arthur was there and considering everything he had done for Harry in the last few days, Harry was keen to hear his view. With a warm smile, the father nodded. "I agree. Well done, Ginny. Glad you two were together today." He took a sip of his drink. "Because I am afraid to think of how Harry would come home if Ron dressed him!"

Another evening meal of shared stories. Harry let Ginny take the lead in answering any questions about her perfect day. He was certain there were some details she wanted to keep quite.

"So you got yourself an entire bedroom?" Ron asked, "like my camp bed isn't good enough?"

"Camp bed is fine mate, it's you that snores." And another round of laughter. "Seriously, it's all about flexibility. I'm in no hurry to leave. I love it here. But I don't know where I'm headed in the next little bit. I can take that with me, and as a bonus, Ginny convinced me to get the bathroom.

"Zecond Bathroom? 'Arry my 'ero!"

With his arm around his fiancé and happiness for his little sister, Bill raised his glass, "A toast…"

Harry quickly objected, but with a smile. "Not to Master Potter, I've had quite enough of that all day." he said with a grin to Ginny.

Arthur picked up immediately then. "To the Man Becoming then."

Molly understood immediately, "The Man Becoming."

And all agreed, and Ginny especially appreciative of what the man was becoming.

It wasn't until after supper that Harry was able to get today's purchases upstairs shortly after Ron went. As the family broke away from the table, Bill actually caught Ginny before she retreated upstairs. "Hey sis," he called.

"Yes," she said, coming back down the stairs, still wearing the smile she'd had since she got home.

Bill kept his voice down out of respect in courtesy, but was curious. "You know I had a chat with your…companion today."

"Yes, I do."

"And I did give him an instruction."

"Yes, and he was a perfect gentleman, and he gave me a perfect day."

Bill honest smiled, with true happiness for his little sister. But he couldn't help but be curious of what he'd seen. "So was it a day, or was it a date?" he asked with a smile.

Ginny lowered and shook her head. "Not that it's any of your business…but considering how helpful you were to my boyfriend, yes, it was a date. A very special, perfect date."

"Good for you, Ginny. Happy for you."

"Thank you, Bill."

Bill walked back to the kitchen and pour a fresh cup of tea while his parents and fiancée were at the table. "And? Arthur asked.

Bill smiled, "It was a date." he reported with a smile.

"I told you so." Molly said, "I could see it in their eyes with they flamed in earlier."

Arthur nodded, "It's about time," he chuckled

Fleur looked over the Bill, "I 'ave never been more 'appy to be wrong."

Bill rubbed his fiance's back. "Don't worry, love. We've all been waiting on them for quite a while.

Arthur chuckled, "Who's going to tell Ron?"

A moment of silence around the table, then they all agreed. "Let those three figure it out."

Bill raised his cup, "Harry and Ginny." The other three toasted the new couple.

Up stairs Harry had opened his half stack trunk in Ron's room. When he brought his wizard pack down into his new room. After he had changed into jeans and a t-shirt, he popped his head back up. "Ron, don't be a stranger."

"You sure mate? I don't want to impose."

Harry was already unpacking his bag into the dresser. He called out over his shoulder, "Then don't come down uninvited, but for now I just invited you. But leave the door open."

"What, limited air or something. We going to suffocate in here?" He began faking as such.

Harry shook his head in a smile. "No, the manual says there's a silence spell that activates when the door closes. I don't want silence right now. If your parents call, I actually want to hear them. They've been good to me. I want to keep them happy."

"So you were saying you want flexibility, you planning on heading out soon?" Ron asked as he sat on the bed against the wall.

Harry shook his head still unpacking. "No, unless your family gets tired of me-"

"Never happen, you're the favorite child."

Harry snickered. "Gin said the same thing."

Harry could feel Ron tense. "So you two, ah, spent the day together."

Harry turned around and hopped up to sit on the dresser. "Ron, please don't get weird. If you remember, I put an open invitation out last night."

"I know, I know, Ginny and I already talked."

Harry cocked his head to the side, "Really? When?"

"Your first day here, She asked me to not be a prat if you two were friendly."

Harry watched him keenly. "And?"

"'And'' he mocked. "I said yes. Because when it comes down to it, you are a decent bloke."

"Thank you, Ron. That's actually really appreciated."

"Harry…" he started.

"How far down this uncomfortable conversation do you want to go, Ron?"

"Not very, I just want to say… be either one or the other. Choose. She doesn't deserve the middle ground shite that's happened before. "

"Ron, mate, I completely agree. Harry, nodded. "By the way, how's Hermione?"

"Hadn't heard from her yet. " then realizing what Harry meant. "Oi, that's different that is."

"How is it any different?" Harry said as he returned to unpacking. He was starting to get to some of the Dudley clothes, and starting to make a pile on the floor.

"Just is."

Harry ran up stairs and came down with his Hogwarts trunk and set that on his dresser. The Twins did the logical thing of packing clothes, but now he didn't need them and certainly didn't want them. Dudleys things went to the pile. Happily the Christmas jumpers looked to be some of the first things packed. They got their own drawer.

"Ron, take this from someone going through truly hard things. Take a deep breath for courage. Write her."

"But, like, what would I even say."

"Ron, I'm not going to write the letter for you. Just go with honesty. Hermione, I care about you more than simple friendship. You are important to me. Can we talk about this?"

Ron took a moment to think about it then, then considered the source. "Right, but you're one to talk."

"Then, don't take my advice mate. Keep living in angst when one of you does something. We've got two more years of school left. I'm sure the time will fly by."

Ron thought for a moment but then wanted to move on. No good would come from thinking about his Hermione situation. "What's with the clothes pile?'

Harry looked at them with disdain. "Those are the last remnants I have of the Dursleys. Which frankly I would love to burn, but I'll settle for the bin."

Ron looked up to his friend. "Burn? Why didn't you say so?" and smiled.

"Hm?

"Just grab your wand and some clothes."

Ron grabbed the other half of the clothes, and lead the way up and out of his room. "OI Ginnny!" He hollered upward.

"What Ron?" she asked, annoyed as she opened her door.

"Bonfire for Harry, bit of property destruction. Figured you'd want in?"

Her expression immediately shifted, "Absolutely!"

Ron lead the way downstairs and outside towards the pond. Near the pier was a well used fire pit that Ron threw the clothes into. Harry followed suit.

"That is bloody perfect mate. Thanks."

Harry joined the Weasleys with wands ready about ten feet away.

"Be my guest, Harry." Ron offered first cast.

He drew his wand but looked over to Ginny. She remembered the conversation from the first day. "No one's going to care. Go for it. I'm right after you."

"Incendio," Harry cried out, bursting the last of the Dursley materials.

"Incendio," Ginny followed.

"Incendio," Ron joined.

The flames leaped with every casting. They each took several rounds, burning Harry's past. Finally, as the flames were magically enhanced to a 10 foot tall bonfire. Harry and tears of freedom joy running down his cheek. Ginny came to his right side, grabbed an arm and laid her head on his shoulder. "How are you doing?" Even in the dark of the evening Harry could hear the gentle concern and a want to know.

"Brilliant, I'm brilliant."

Ron slapped Harry on the back, and stood to his left. "Welcome to the Burrow."

"Thanks mate."

Happily in the same, welcoming tone of voice Ron also asked. "So you two… just start today?"

"Yep," Harry said without unapologetically and without hesitation.

"Good on you two." Ron acknowledged

"Thanks, Ron." Harry nodded.

"Ya Ron, Thanks a lot." Gin said with an extra squeeze on Harry's arm.

They never took their eyes off the fire. The three of them sat down on the slope and watched the remnants burn.

An owl delivered for Harry the next day.

Harry,

First, please know I think of you often. Ron and Ginny may complain about siblings, but being an only child isn't always the best either. There are reasons I read so much.

Regardless, to hear you moved so quickly and permanently, I admit, is a shock. But if you want to wait till we speak in person, that's fine. I plan to be there for Ginny's birthday, though I do hope we both write a few times between now and then.

I agree that likely the Weasleys are a better place for you, and I truly hope this letter finds you doing better than when you wrote last.

Finally, If I haven't said before, I do appreciate how you always have let me use Hedwig for a few letters. I often regret not getting an owl.

With care,

Hermione

P.S. A letter from Ron wouldn't go amiss either.

Harry started to fall into a routine. He got a workout at the start of the day. Generally a lap around the burrow then, into the barn. Pushups, sit-ups, jump up to one of the beams and pullups. Finish up with boxing. He invited Ron to come along.

"Six in the morning? Are you mental?

"Kinda." was Harry's reply. But he didn't push the issue.

During morning workouts, Ron made use of the new bathroom in his room. Which got him out earlier. Ginny got next dibs on Harry's shower. Harry would generally help in the kitchen during that, then they would switch. "Tag babe, you're up." became the running line.

Harry admitted he had initial concerns about living with his girlfriend's family, but it seemed the informal and unspoken rules were: 'Keep the snogging private.' and 'Don't be dumb.', (which they hadn't.) Manage that and no one complained with them being a couple. There were even many supportive smiles from the elder four, even Fleur, which gave Ginny conflicting thoughts. Ron rolled his eyes often and occasionally excused himself. But was good to his word and didn't make it an issue.

After breakfast, as the one with no place to be, Harry just automatically fell into helping Molly with morning chores, chatting the whole time. After that, he started studying. Usually he would bring a book to the kitchen table, just to be social and available.

"'Arry, you are a Triwizard shampion. You ought not 'ork so 'ard."

That one really annoyed Molly. Harry replied. "I am a 'shampion' with two more years of school and an evil wizard after me. I'd like to increase my odds." Was his usual reply.

So for a few days, life seemed to be improving.

Thursday, 4 July

The joke shop was busiest on the weekend, so to appease Molly, the Twins agreed to weekly supper visit, but asked to move it to Thursday evening, when things were slower. The mother simply wanted meals with her family she was less concerned about when they were. It had been a week with Harry there and four days with Fleur, but they for the most part were finding a flow. Today's news: Bill was promoted! While he still would still be a Curse Breaker for his day to day duties, he also would be an 'Executive Account Representative.' His only account, Harry. But the promotion came with a pay raise and security access increase.

"Unless you object, Master Potter?" Bill smiled.

"Not in the slightest. I rather like knowing it's you on the other side managing everything."

The Twins had good news also. They landed a government contract!

"We came up with a hat with a shield charm on it." Fred explained, "Figured it would be great backfire gag. You know, friend tries a prank, watch it bounce off."

"Then the Ministry sent a letter. No offense dad, but you would be blown away at how many ministry employees can't cast a simple shield spell!"

"They placed an order for 500 hats we already designed and they want to talk to us about a uniform line. "

"That's wonderful kids." Molly beamed.

Arthur nodded, "Congrat-"

He couldn't finish his praise before the glass windows around the Burrow exploded.

"Bloody hell!" Ron yelled.

"Get down!" Arthur yelled.

Harry's instincts grabbed Ginny and her to the ground beneath himself. He looked over to see Bill shielding Fleur, the boys all took a knee under the table, and Molly and Arthur fell to their sides. Harry looked down to Ginny. "I'm fine," she whispered, answering the obvious question.

Everyone seemed to hold their breath in the quiet except for the sound of bits of glass giving way to gravity.

Then a woman's voice sang out into the silence, "I KILLED SIRIUS BLACK!" Then another volley of hexes crashed through the window. Harry looked up to see the red energy of cutting curses. They were coming from several directions so they already had the Burrow surrounded. Ginny could feel the muscles in Harry's body tense in anger.

The closest Weasley to it, Fred, grabbed a handful of powder and tried to flame the floo. Nothing. "Blocked."

Lestrange's voice carried through the night. "Hello Weasleys! Give us the Chosen One and no harm shall come to a single…red…hair."

Ginny knew how her boyfriend thought and reacted quickly, by rolling both of them over so she was on top. "Don't even think about it!" she hissed. The flames in Ginny's eyes showed his surrender was not an option. As he looked at her he could hear the others.

Molly noted "Not bloody likely."

Arthur gave a resolute, "No."

Ron, not exactly panicked, but definitely excited. "No shite, we're not giving up Harry, but what the hell are we going to do?"

With confidence Harry had never seen before Ginny growled and looked to her brothers. "We fight."

The twins already had their wands out.

Harry even recognized the glare in Fleur's eyes from the tournament.

The Weasleys nodded.

Harry wasn't sure where it came from. Embolden by his second family not cowering from danger but reading to fight and defend him, wheels in his mind started spinning. Whereas in the past he was usually terrified and flailing for his life, fires roared. He looked straight into Ginny's eyes and she could see the change. In the middle of spellfire, she grinned. "Let's give 'em hell." Harry said.

Bill, wand in hand grinned as he saw Fleur at the ready. "Agreed… but something close to a plan wouldn't go amiss."

Harry looked to the stairs and cast out his wand. "Accio Halfstack trunk!" His new trunk flew down the stairs to his hand. A third volley of cutting curses flew through the air and Harry was even encouraged when he saw the charms on the case blocked the hexes.

"That's our bunker!" he shouted.

Arthur waved Molly over. Ginny glared at him. Harry rolled them over so he was on top again. "Don't worry honey, wouldn't dream of a fight without you."

"Fred, George! We need cover around the building and distractions! Remember the pranks for Umbridge?" They nodded, looked at each other… and smiled and started conjuring

Ron volunteered, "I've got the balcony, cover fire!"

Harry nodded, then pointed to Bill, Fleur, and Ginny. "Four corners breakout, be creative, keep'em guessing, keep moving! Snap wands as you can. Twins, Balcony fire with Ron! If it gets too hot, the trunk is failsafe! Arthur, Molly… they don't touch this chest." Harry looked, everyone nodded. "On three."

Outside the Burrow, thick black smoke spawned from nothing and circled the building like a great 8 feet wide and tall Chinese dragon. Chasing its own tail then biting and eating it, the smoke dragon began swimming circles around the Burrow. Just as the Death Eaters started to approach, fireworks shot out, giving them all pause. The bright lights from the fireworks contrasted starkly with Lestrange's whole being, "Well, well, well, someone wants to play." she uttered deliciously.

Emerging from the smoke on the north side, Bill may have seemed cool, but defending his fiancée, there were no stuns. "Bombarda, Bombarda, Bombarda" Bill let out at every person he didn't recognize. Like a seasoned hunter he emerged from the dark simply to strike, only to disappear back into the smoke. He recognized a crucial advantage. No one may be able to see in the shroud. But this was his home, as eldest he knew the lay of the land by heart. Bill swept the legs out the fist Eater he saw, got a second in the chest, the third got wise and leapt out of the way. Bill didn't care and kept casting. Even if he missed, the sound and debris from blasts added more distractions.

A siren's call came from the east side. Beautiful, enchanting, tempting, alluring song of love and beauty. Fleur's eyes filled with desire as an aurora of near golden desire. Her hair flowed in power and danced on the winds that were not there. Without a doubt she was the most ravishing creature anyone there saw and when they fell into the hypnotic trance of her song and allure the veela gave them pause to desire. And the pause was all Fleur needed to run them through. Every curse she cast was through the heart.

Ron ran up the stairs and dashed out the door to the balcony. From here he the clearest view of the field. His home had been turned to a battle field. "Sodding bastards, he grimaced, as he started to drop curses down "Stupefy, Stupefy," His strategy had confused two Eaters, one on either side of them. So used to fighting a flat ground war that when he took the sniper position, he had the advantage of no one was looking for him. But he would not be the one who controlled the high ground.

"Accio Broom," a fearless voice called from the black. A moment later a crimson haired witch soared from the black. With four fighters on the ground, Ginny took to the sky. Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned as she cried, "Incendio!" raining literal fire from the heavens. The sky based bombardment quickly formed a new dimension of war that many of the Death Eaters had not experienced.

Then came Harry, arguably the one with the most battlefield experience. He leapt out of the smoke sprinting and never stopped. Quick on his feet and quicker on the cast, he was throwing hexes out twice as fast as he was dodging them. He dropped one Death Eater as soon as he was clear of the smoke line. Harry caught the Eaters's wand as he fell and snapped it. A second shooter opened and he had to dodge a few curses but Harry quickly threw his stuns and put him down. He stepped on the newest wand as he kept running.

By now the Twins had moved to the balcony for height advantage. George concentrated on the smoke dragon, while Fred dropped flash bangs in front of every eater he saw. Ron continuing to lay hexes down as fast as could cast.

Lestrange watched in horror at what should have been a simple assignment. The Weasleys weren't nobles. They had no special training. They were barely above muggles! "What is wrong with you!" She charged into the smoke in rage, only to be blown back out by not one but a pair of Bombardas.

Arthur looked over to see Molly standing on the stairs of the bunker chest so only her shoulders were over the trunk lid. leaving her enough height to see and fight. The couple nodded briefly and they continued to watch their area of the interior. "Molly, you hold there. I'm covering the door!"

Harry was running the perimeter of the Burrow up to his forth wand snap before a cutter finally caught his back. He fell to his chest but kept rolling, from the ground when he saw the Eater he hit them with a Stupefy and sent him upward. Before he could hit the ground Ginny zipped by with to light him ablaze.

It was about that time that Lestrange rose to her feet, she began to realize her miscalculation. These were not Aurors officers. These were not Hogwarts instructors. They didn't stun or capture. As the bombardment and the fire reigned she saw, These Weasleys weren't holding out help till help arrived. They were out for blood. And then she was blasted again by another firebolt from the sky.

"God damn it, concentrate on the witch on the broom!"

Eaters began to huddle reform from the broken ranks the four had made them.

"Like hell you will," Arthur boomed. "Bombarda MAXIMA." as a crater exploded in the center of the Death eaters. Their numbers were cut in half but unfortunately half was still enough. Ginny has been expertly dodging the individual or stray fire so far but once garnered the ire of the squadron the skies became too full even for her. Finally a shot hit the broom, sending Ginny falling the ground.

But with the Eaters now gathering the Burrows defenses were no longer needed. Even Fred and George were raining spells from the balcony. "I'm reinforcing the front, Keep firing! He ordered the Twins. "Decendo." he cast and fell to ground quickly but gently. Then ran to join the Weasley ground units as charged the Eaters, with Harry in the lead. "Stupefy, stupefy, stupefy!" he chanted as charged to where he saw Ginny fall too. He lost count of how many cutters caught him. Five? Six? The last one managed to slash his wand from his hand and between Ginny and his wand there was no choice. He continued to sprint and saw one Death Eater' cursing Ginny, and he could tell from her cry, it was a Crucio.

Harry pushed his legs as fast as he could and leapt into the air, tackling him to the ground. The spell broke immediately but Harry wasn't thinking rationally. With a fluid motion Harry grabbed the Eaters wand then stabbed through the Eaters hand with pinning it to the ground. With a jerk he snapped the wand, then Harry resorted to true violence.

With true rage he pummeled the Eater. "NOT MY GIRL AND NEVER AGAIN!" he roared with a punch with every word.

Then finally, then, Aurors started to apparate in. Lestrage cried out,"RETREAT!" to the few remaining Death Eaters portkeyed out. The arriving officers subdued any of the unconscious… and started to count bodies.

"Gin?" Harry asked as he looked over to her.

"I'm okay, Harry. Just bruised." Ginny used the broom to stand up. Then she got a look at Harry, who looked absolutely shredded. "HARRY!" She hobbled to him, and quickly hugged him, very much to keep him upright.

"Fine, Gin, I'm fine. Just some cutters," he gasped.

Bill, Ron, and Fleur were right on his tail. Arthur soon caught up. Arthur didn't waste time as he "Molly!" he shouted back, "Healers Kit!" Arthur took Harry, Bill tried to take his sister, but soon she shoved him off to take Harry's right side. Bill settled for taking the broom in. They started back to the house.

Even beaten to hell Harry's mind was running. "Ron, our wands. Ginny and I's wands."

"Right. Accio Ginny's wand! Accio Harry's wand!"

They walked in silence. They walked in defiance. They were all aware that hell had come to their door, and they beat it back. The aurors who apparated in and saw the destruction the Weasley family could raise all turned in to watch them in respect.

Remus, Kingsly, and Dumbledore looked in shock as the fighters came to the building. The Professor began "Arthur, what is the meaning of this?"

"I said 'no'." the father simply replied as gently as saying goodnight to one of his children.

"What?" Albus asked as he looked in disbelief around him.

"Bill, get them inside. Start tending wounds," he told them. Then Arthur Weasley, walked up to the great Albus Dumbledore, and simply explained. "They came for my son. I told them no."

"You let them fight?!" he asked.

"They came for one of us. We told them no. It is that simple."

"How?" Kingsley asked

"Harry!" Arthur said with pride. "When they opened fire, we agreed to fight. Harry came with a plan. Led the others in battle. That man has the heart of a lion, and you keep wanting to call him a boy. Imagine when he comes of age." Remus couldn't help his smile in respect and took a step back.

"We should speak with them." Kingsley noted.

"Tomorrow." Arthur said.

"But-"

"You may speak to my children tomorrow. Tonight, you and all your people may repair the damage you see, and you are welcome to provide security. But as for me and my family, tonight, we are going to take comfort that we are all alive. Now, if you excuse me, my son was badly injured and I will check on him."

And just like that Arthur turned and walked away. He never raised his voice. He still remained gentle, but still made it clear how it was. Kingsley and Dumbledore, stood in shock. Remus smiled.

Arthur walked back into the house, and to the kitchen that always served as the doctor's office. He hugged Fred and George as they were already cleaning the living room. "Molly love, how are we?"

"We'll be alright dear," Molly called out. "You saw the Twins, untouched. Fleur too. Bill and Ron took some cuts, scrapes, and minor burns." Fleur was already putting ointment on Bill.

"No man touches me unless I allow it,' she said coldly to Arthur.

Arthur came and hugged both of them,

"I'm fine Dad," Bill reported, "Harry's the man of the hour."

Ron only hit with a cutter to his forehead, bandaged, already on working on tea. Arthur, squeezed him too. "I'm alright, I got off easy."

He finally got over to his wife and gave a reassuring squeeze to her shoulder. He didn't want to get in his wife's way as she worked on Harry's back and Ginny took his front, stopping blood flow, healing gashes. Stitching Harry back together.

Molly continued. "Ginny took a hell of a lot of bruising to her right side."

"I'm fine. Taken worse hits in quidditch." she said without taking her attention from Harry.

"And Harry.." she sighed."

Harry's shirt was on the floor, torn to threads and blood soaked. His torso was cut to hell. His wand was on the table in front of him, with empty bottles from Pepperup, a blood replenishing potion, and a pain reliever."

"I'm fine," he said wearily. "Just some cutters, not even and Unforgivable." then looked at Ginny, "Sorry, didn't think."

Ginny rolled her eyes. "You idiot," she smiled despite herself, then kissed Harry's cheek. "When that's the scale for injury."

She could feel her father's eyes on her, but her focus was closing Harry's injuries. "Dad, I promise I'm okay. Yes, that cruciatus was horrible, but I'm okay."

"Love?" Arthur asked his wife.

"Well, he clearly took the brunt of the damage… but especially with the quality of nurse he has…" mother said of her daughter, "I expect full recovery."

Arthur could see the same dedication to patient care in Ginny's eyes as he had seen in Molly's over the years. So, almost as a recognition of the young woman she was becoming, he stayed out of Ginny's way too and just squeezed her shoulder.

Arthur released a breath he didn't even know he was holding and leaned against the fireplace. "Well… I don't think there was any doubt before, but it's bloody settled now. Harry Potter, the Eighth Weasley!"

Each and every one of them. Regardless of their injury. Nodded in agreement and pride. He hadn't been a guest for a while but tonight, he was a brother.

"The Eighth Weasley," they all repeated like a solemn oath.

Ginny directly into Harry's eyes, "The Eighth Weasley," she repeated it like an oath of loyalty.

After a few more minutes, even Harry got patched together for the night and new shirt on. Harry took her hand. "Now you." he reminded her.

"Molly?" he asked.

The mother came and rubbed Ginny's shoulders. "You're boyfriend may have point "

Ginny sighed, "I suppose he's right occasionally."

"Let's go to your room to get you checked out." Molly comforted as she grabbed her basket of healing aids.

The rest of the Weasleys had wandered through the Burrow.

"Harry, up for a chat?" Arthur asked.

"Sure," he nodded. "Before you do, can I say something?"

Arthur smiled. "Son, after tonight, I think you have earned the right to say anything you want." Arthur bent down and grabbed a bottle of fire whiskey and two glasses. "Just don't tell me this is your first shot."

Harry grinned, "Actually…"

Arthur shook his head. "Well I'm honored.

Arthur clinked the glass and drank his like a veteran. "You wanted to say something?"

"Two things. First, Thank you. What you guys did. All coming together, surrendering me never even being an option…I don't know how to say it."

"Harry," Arthur simply replied, "Nobody takes one of my children from me."

Harry nodded, finally for the first time, starting to understand true definitions of the idea of family. "Mr. Weasley, did you see me with that last Death Eater?"

"Yes, son, I did."

"Did I go too far?

Arthur took a chair to look the young man in the eyes. "Son, are you asking what I would have done to the bastard that shot up my house, threw curses at my children, and tortured my baby girl. Oh, Harry, it's probably best you got to him first. I don't think I'd left him breathing." Arthur firmly grasped his hand in comradery.

"Harry, do you know why you beat the hell out of him?"

Harry paused for a moment, reflexes were tripped, but after tonight, after this last week. Harry was learning those emotional safeguards weren't the best for him anymore. "Yes," he replied.

"Good," Arthur said.

"Have you told her yet?"

"No."

"Harry, you have to tell her. Firstly, I know she feels the same way. Second, you both deserve the happiness."

"Both?"

"Yes, both. It's a rare day a father finds a man actually good enough for his daughter. But in you, Molly and I both agree we have. And that was before all this."

"Sir, what about the danger?"

"Harry, the war has started, there's going to be danger regardless. I think you two will fare better together."

"Sir-"

"Harry, let yourself have this. I'm actually quite happy you two started something. Don't hold back. Tell her how you feel. And welcome to the family. I'm proud of you, son."

He rose still looking in respect to his daughter's suiter. "Now if you will excuse me, I have a lot of mending spells I need to cast."

Harry drank his first shot. DAMN! And he felt warm and sleepy after. He staggered out the kitchen and looked up the stairs. The camp bed was 3 flights upstairs. His trunk room was 1 flight down. Easy decision. He looked at the trunk and was quite happy he hadn't cheapened out on the warding. He climbed down stairs and found his bed. Flicked his wand to turn the light out. And he soon followed.

Ginny more fell onto her bed than laid down gently. Molly helped as much as Ginny would allow. After giving her a proper inspection and rubbing ointment onto her daughter's bruises, she looked down to the young woman before her. "It's just us now Ginny. How are you?"

"Bruised and sore, but I'm okay, mum."

"You are a very brave young lady. Even in my youth I don't know if I'd walked into that fight, and you flew. I am very proud of you."

Ginny shrugged, "Harry said be creative. It was the first thing that came to mind." Ginny said with a smile.

"That young man does seem to bring the best out of you." Molly noted as she brushed the hair out of Ginny's face.

"I like to think we do that for each other."

"That you do, honey. That you do. For now, get your beauty rest, you earned it."

Molly left Ginny's room just in time to run into Fleur coming down the stairs. "I 'ave treated Bill. He iz resting. Fleur handed over the jar of ointment. " 'or 'hover may need it."

Molly received it and the discomfort was palatable. "Fleur… I fear… I may have misjudged you. Perhaps we should talk?"

The veela looked at the matron of the house. "We 'alk 'omorrow. 'onight, I watch o'er my love." Fleur marched back up to Bill's room.

Harry didn't know how long he slept. Quite a while. He awoke feeling far better thanks to Mrs. Weasley. He walked up to the balcony. On the way he noticed much of the damage to the house, especially to the windows, was already magically mended. "I love magic." he muttered.

It was mid morning. Harry leaned up against the rail, and looked out to the battlefield in daylight. The once green field was littered with craters, gashes, burn marks. Aurors patrolled looking for any thing that shouldn't be keft out.  The eight of them truly had rained hell.

"Hi." a small and gentle voice called from behind him. He turned to see Ginny in a black t-shirt and jeans walking down the stairs. "Are - you - okay?" she asked earnestly, slipping into a hug.

"I'm fine, Gin. Really, I'm fine." he repeated, holding her close. She took several minutes of comfort in that.

"Harry, can we please talk, and for both of us, for like ten minutes, no joking?"

"No time limit, Gin. We can talk."

Now Ginny was the one taking courage breaths. "What happened? Where did that come from?"

"I think you know, Gin."

"No, no I don't know. I think. I suspect. I'm pretty sure." she said with a slight tremor in voice and shaking in her hand. "I don't know something until you actually tell me." She stopped and re-focused herself. She grabbed both of his hands. "Harry, I'm not trying to be a bitch, I swear. But a while back I made a promise to myself, that if we ever made it this far, there would be a few conditions. And the first was we would actually say the words."

Tears were welling up that Harry could tell Ginny was holding back by will power. "Believe me, I actually hate the emotional train wreck I am right now, but what can I say, sometimes the girl wins out." she shrugged her shoulders. "I need us to say it. We both deserve it." She gestured to the battlefield. "I mean, we blew the hell out of the English countryside. The least we should do is talk."

This time it was Harry being supportive. Focusing on every syllable Ginny said, Somehow when she looked up with those big brown eyes, it all became easier. He gently cupped both of her cheeks and tilted her up and looked at her eye to eye. "I am so very sorry if I brought you to this, but yes, I very much love you Ginny Weasley."

Ginny closed her eyes in a moment of celebration, and a few tears came down her cheeks to his hands. "Thank you…. thank you. That means so very, very much to me." She kissed the inside of his right hand and gently held his wrists to show she wanted to stay there for a moment. She took the courage breath this time. "Point two."

Slightly surprised, Harry nodded. "Okay, you were serious about the conditions."

Ginny smiled through tears, "When have you ever known me to be like other girls." She caught her breath. "This is serious.This is for keeps. I truly do want this, but this yo-yo has to be cut. We can't do this will they/won't they, in/out, one or the other stuff anymore. We have to choose, and well, like I said at the end of our very special perfect first date. I choose you."

Harry gently kissed her forehead. "For keeps. Agreed." Ginny trembled with another bit of joy.

"Point three," she continued with just a touch of anger. "I am your partner. Not your sidekick or little lady. No sidelining me, no benching me. No 'keeping me safe' stuff. Voldemort was in my mind, Harry. He tortured my father. Now he's come to my home and threatened my family, and you. I have scores to settle too."

Harry smiled. "Partners, I wouldn't have it any other way. Agreed."

Ginny gave another tremble and a few more tears "Last point," She said as she looked up to those emerald green eyes that seemed to cut straight to her soul. "You." She took Harry's right hand with both of hers, "This." she said as he rubbed his signet ring. "I am making this agreement with Master Harry James Potter of House Potter. A man whose confidence and strength, and the perfect dash of cockyness, is only outdone but his kindness and his heart. Whatever this growth, this rebuilding, this change is. I need you to keep going. I'm serious Harry, I'm not letting you go back. I'm not talking to the shy awkward Boy-Who-Lived. Dad's right, I want the best version of you. I want the Man Becoming."

Harry nodded, and kissed Ginny's forehead again. "Agreed, the Man Becoming."

Ginny looked up, with fire behind the tears, "I'm serious. For Keeps, Partners, the Man Becoming.."

Harry nodded and repeated, "For Keeps, Partners, the Man Becoming,"

"Then," the damn broke and Ginny finally let go. "Harry Potter, I love you too!" and their lips pressed again and held for several moments. But Ginny was overflowing with tears of joy so much she couldn't actually kiss her lover. At the arrival of a dream she had held for so long and even given up on so many times, emotions got the better of her as she broke down. The world's biggest tomboy, arguably the toughest Weasley, so elated she cried like a little girl. With a firm grip to her waist Harry lifted her off the floor and sat her on the railing, embracing her. And as she caught her breath he returned to kissing.

After a few minutes, she regained composure. "Harry, if you ever tell anyone I was that… sappy, I will bat bogey you so damn hard."

Harry gave his cocky grin. "What are you talking about, Gin? I didn't see a single tear."

She chuckled. "Thank you."

"Besides," he gestured to the battlefield. "I think you are a bit beyond the Bat Bogey at this point."

"Ya, well," she turned to look at Harry. "They shouldn't have threatened the people I love… or Ron."

They both laughed. Then Harry pointed out, "So Fleur outranks Ron?'

"OH! Ya, Phlegm is here. Well, no she doesn't." they snickered.

"You realize we may need to give her more credit now?"

She sighed. "I'll think about it."

They let the silence hang for a moment. Then the old Ginny was back. "It took you long enough, Potter." With a playful punch to his chest. "But, worth the wait." she admitted.

The two of them made it downstairs. Molly was busy baking in the kitchen. Fleur was sitting in the chair seemingly more peaceful. Bill was applying his trade to unblock the floo and reconnect to the network.

Ron was in the living room on one of the couches with the Twins. "How are you two?" he asked.

"Alive and one piece," Harry summed up, looking at Gin who nodded. Harry sat by the arm of the couch to Ron right, Gin curled up around Harry's arm and rested her head on her boyfriend's shoulder.

"Harry, you were brilliant last night. Thanks man." Ron said as they sat down.

Harry shook his head. "You lot voted to fight. I just was the first to think of a plan."

"Fast thinking in a crisis is not a bad skill, Harry." Bill called out.

Ron looked puzzled. "How can you hear us in there?"

"Curse breaking requires keen senses… including hearing."

A few more minutes of humming energy and arcane lighting filled the air, than the floo flamed back to life. He walked in and sat across from Harry and Ginny. Fleur following with a tea tray with serving for all of them.

"Ze least I can do." she said, pouring cups for everyone, then sat next to Bill.

Harry joked. "I think I may skip my workout today."

"I may join you tomorrow." Ron volunteered.

"Me too," from Ginny. "Dad?" she asked, not moving around at all.

"Outside," Bill said, "fending off the Order. They wanted to be here bright and early. Dad said 'His children deserved to sleep in.'"

The others all nodded and they took their time starting their day with a morning tea. They managed to get through their first cups before Arthur came in with Remus and Tonks. "I think I'm ready to let you see them now." Arthur grinned.

"Wotcher Harry, everybody." Tonks nodded as she slipped into a parade rest stance.

Arthur and Molly brought the chairs from the kitchen into the living room so everyone could circle round. Then everyone freshened up their tea. Remus took a seat and rested his elbow on knees. "Before we begin, may I just say, I think what you did is incredible. Our estimates suggest you held off 40 Death Eaters, including Lestrange, creating 22 injured, unfortunately 13 fatalities. "

"Anyone get Lestrange?" Harry asked, looking around.

"Unfortunately no," Tonks confirmed.

"Bollox!"

"Language, Harry!" Molly corrected.

To which the Wesley children all laughed. "You really are a Weasley," Ron noted.

Remus alaughed. "Nine of you, 3 of whom are minors, fended off a full squadron of Death Eaters. It's incredible!"

Tonks noted, "Actually, Tactically speaking, highly creative. Who was the aerial fighter?"

Ginny raised her hand.

"I like your style."

Lupin continued, "Whose idea was the smoke dragon?"

Fred and George waved.

Lupin shook his head with a smile. "I personally love it. I will let you know, the Ministry… wonders if you were a bit extreme."

"They threatened my fiancé." Bill said coldly. Fleur leaned over and kissed him.

"So we responded in kind," Ginny growled, Harry slipped his arm around her shoulders.

"Someone fights a Weasley…" George started.

"Then they get to fight us all." Fred finished.

"What else would you expect?" Ron asked very matter of factly.

"Professor," Harry interjected. "To be respectful of your time, and you, if you want interviews, or statements or whatever, for your reports or whatever, that's fine. We'll tell you what happened. But, if you are looking for apologies, they aren't coming."

The nodding heads showed Harry spoke for all of them.

Tonks actually grinned at the unity of this family, and its spunk. Lupin sat back and smiled. "James would have been proud." he said.

The next few hours was technically the Aurors taking a statement, but truly more like a tea party. In the end, it was agreed that the Aurors would station a team at the Burrow at least until the end of summer when the youngest three went to Hogwarts. Considering it came in handy, Harry's trunk room was moved permanently into the corner of the living room. Bill also suggested, and Harry approved, using some of his Gringotts 'Executive' privileges for adding wards to the Burrow.

"Harry, technically they will bill you, but once the Sirius estate opens, you can just pay them off. They'll be happy you are just starting to do business with them. There are also some other options I would like to explore."

"Bill, draft the papers and I'll seal them. If my first few acts are to secure my second family, Fleur included, I'll consider it money well spent. No offense Mr. and Mrs. Weasley."

"This time Harry, we'll let you."

It truly registered with Bill when Harry specifically included Fleur, as it was intended. "You're a good man, Harry. And Mum, Dad, unless you tell me otherwise I'm adding some of my own spells to all this. Originality is harder to crack"

"Boys, stop asking. Just do it." Arthur said plainly. Harry and Bill exchanged nods.

By mid afternoon, Lupin and Tonks excused themselves, and the Twins flamed back to their shop and flat. Bill headed to the bank to start things and Fleur retreated upstairs. Ron, Harry, and Ginny honest started to drift off to naps on the couches. They heard a flame from the floo, and thought nothing of it. But then a voice cried out, "Ron!"

"He's right over here, dear don't worry." Molly said as she guided Hermione around the corner.

Ron barely woke up from when Hermione threw her pack to the ground and fell to his side hugging him. "'Mione, I'm okay, I'm alright. I got out the easiest." He looked and he could see there were tears. "How did you hear about it?"

The question sent Hermione from concern to anger in an instant "That's a very good question Ronald!" she responded with a slap to his chest, as she stood up to give him what for. "You couldn't be bothered to send me an owl to say, "'I'm okay.' or 'I'm not dead,' sentences so short I am certain even you could manage! No, I get an owl from Luna asking if I was okay, after hearing that the Burrow was attacked. Apparently, from her house it looked and sounded like a god damn war broke-",

"Language."

"Sorry, some kind of war with fire and explosions. . ." she slowed down and breathed, "but you're okay? Everyone is okay?" she asked again sitting down next to Ron.

Ron put a comforting arm on Hermione. "Yeah, I'm fine, we're all okay. There was a fight. Big one, Not surprised Luna described it that way. Harry took the worst of it."

"Like normal." Harry confirmed.

"But we just got done talking to the Aurors. I haven't had time to even send an owl,"

"Oh… okay then." Then her gaze snapped to a cuddled Harry and Ginny. "When did this happen?" she gestured to the couple.

"Monday," they said in unison.

"So just to clarify, you two are actually together? I'm sorry, it's just such a drastic change."

Harry and Ginny shared the same thought at the same time. Ginny came around and full force kissed Harry full on the lips, and with only great restraint was she able to not continue that into a full snog. Then she curled up back next to them. They both flash wide smiles showing 'Yes, we enjoyed that with no shame.' Hermione turned to Ron to see him roll his eyes, but otherwise, not react.

"WOW." she replied from amazement. Then her heart kicked in and actually saw how happy the pair were. "That's really great." Then she looked back at the brother. "Ron, you're okay with this."

He sighed. "I can't say as I want to be in the room when they snog, but … they are both good to each other."

"Thanks, mate." Harry quickly added.

Ron nodded. "'Sides, Ginny played her cards right and got me to agree to be okay with it before it happened. So, I can't exactly go back on that now and be an arse. Especially after last night. Odds are I'd be the one the family kicked out."

"I swear Ron, I didn't plan it this way. It honestly was a case of our timing finally lined up." she laughed.

The Weasleys, (now including Harry) chuckled.

"Well clearly the last week or so has been eventful," Hermione took a seat next to Ron.

"Anyone care to begin? Harry, you moved out?"

An uncomfortable silence filled the air, one that Hermione could feel. "I clearly struck a nerve. I'm so sor-"

Harry raised hand gently. "It's alright." Knowing what was coming, Ginny preemptively slipped into a supportive hugging position. "Since I've been there, the Dursleys were shite. Last week, I walked out. Came here. Trying to rebuild. "

"Harry, when you say, 'shite'...

"He means abusive." Ginny said, getting to the heart of the matter, still squeezing him. Harry kissed the top of her head. Hermione's hand instinctively found Ron's who grip matched.

"Mr. and Mrs. Weasley know pretty much everything. I've told Gin a fair bit."

"Enough I will kill them if I ever meet them."

"You two," Harry said looking at both Ron and Hermione, "are my oldest, and closest friends. If you really want to know. I'm willing to talk, but it isn't pretty."

Hermione turned and looked at each other for a brief moment, then nodded. "We've never backed down from fear before, I won't start just when you need someone."

Gin squeezed tight for extra support. Harry took a breath for courage. "Last Thursday, it started with making breakfast…"

Again, Harry, detached himself from the events, and calmly neutrally, but graphically reported the events from the last day at the Dursleys. Hermione's eyes welled almost instantly and her reflex was to immediately hug him, which did create a moment of awkwardness, because Ginny was there. But the instant Gin saw that she nodded and waved Hermione over. She awkwardly buried her face in Harry's chest and he hugged her back with his spare arm.

Ron was clearly aching too. "Mate… you never said…"

"When we're spending most of our time together, all of us, is at school. Where things are better. Can you blame me not wanting to dwell on it there?" This time Harry did let a tear fall.

Hermione took a few moments. Then she sat back up and composed herself, wiping away the last few tears. "Ginny, if you ever get around to that whole killing them thing, I think I would very much like to assist."

Ron shook his head. "What is it with the ladies and murder rage?"

"Maternal instinct." Hermione replied, crossing her arms as she sat back next to Ron.

"Someone hurts those we love," Ginny started,

"They deserve to die." Hermione nodded in agreement. Then with the thought of registering. "Wait. Love?" she questioned.

Harry and Ginny smirked and nodded. "Just sussed that out this morning."

Hermione glowed with happiness. "I'm really surprised you're starting up. I'm mean with the Prophecy and everything."

"Prophecy?" Gin asked.

"About that." Harry said as he raised a finger. "I've decided something."

Ginny could tell this was important and sat up. "First, Gin, between the lows and the highs" he said with a rub to her cheek, "of this week, that damned prophecy hasn't been at the forefront of my mind. But, to bring you up to speed. Yes, there apparently is one. It's what Volde- you know what, hell with that too. It's what RIDDLE wanted at the Ministry of Magic. There is a prophecy that 'neither can live while the other survives.' Dumbledore has known about it my whole life, and got around to telling me just after that night. He believes it means we are destined to kill each other." Ginny listened intently, Harry's voice somehow giving more comfort than fear.

"But," he turned to look at the others, still rubbing Ginny's cheek. "I've recently decided. I don't give a damn about destiny."

"Harry?" Hermione asked.

Ron and Gin started to smile. "I already lost one family and 16 years to fate. I WILL NOT lay down and be some token sacrifice because of a whispered promise that Riddle believes. In the last week I've gotten a second family, I've got a girl I love, I actually have things to look forward to. No… Destiny can go to hell with the Dursleys."

Hermione stared in dismay. "Harry, what are you going to do, try to run away?"

Harry grinned "Who said anything about that?'

Ginny's wicked smile grew as she could already read her boyfriend's expression. "You're going to fight."

"You're damned right I am."

"Harry, you can't fight destiny.

"Hermione, Who was the Triwizard Champion last year."

She rolled her eyes. "Well you, but-"

"Out of how many contestants?

"Four."

"Exactly, in the TRI wizard contest. What's the cure for the Killing Curse?"

"There isn't one…" Slowly the thoughts started rolling. Ron started smiling..

"How many people can resist Riddle's Imperius Curse?"

"Only…you."

"I officially don't care about prophecy. If destiny wants me it can come find me. And if anyone is going to find a way, it's going to be us.

"Right on mate." Ron started in encouragement.

"Wait, Harry, what about Professor Dumbledore?"

"No argument, he is a great wizard. And if he has something he actually wants to teach me, I'll learn. But I'm not going to be the pawn sacrifice in this damn war. If I'm going to die, I'm going to die as I really am, fighting."

Ginny looked on in admiration. Kissed the inside of Harry's hand. "That's the Man Becoming, I love."

"I - I think this is insanity…. But you and your track record make a powerful case." Hermione sat back in disbelief. "Let's change destiny."

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

Start the Presses

Hedwig ran a letter back and forth to the Grangers. It was decided Ginny would get an early birthday present and Hermione would stay and start her visit early. There’s always room at the Burrow. The Weasley’s spent the afternoon getting Hermione brought up to speed with recent, crucial events; ‘crucial’ clearly meant something different to Hermione.  The camp bed moved from Ron’s room to Ginny’s, and as soon as the door shut Hermione pounced. “TELL ME EVERYTHING! How? What happened? Is he a good kisser?”

Ginny was already in the process of casting a silencing charm, looking like the cat that ate the canary. “It honestly just grew. First day after Mum patched him up, she and Dad talked with him for a while, then he went up to Ron’s room, and we just started talking - honestly talking. And I swear I was just trying to be a friend to him. He was clearly depressed, even now he still has his moments, but he was actually open. Dad’s been talking to him a lot, that’s been helping. And Monday, we had an accidental date -”

“How do you have an accident date?” Hermione interrupted.

“Well, apparently Harry has been paying more attention to me than even Ron. Remember that stupid ‘Dean’ comment I made on the train?” Hermione nodded. “Well, Harry accepted it, he even respected it!” Hermione nodded again. “Harry  needed to go shopping, so I tagged along for some friendly company - which he said he appreciated even though I had a boyfriend. Then I asked him: ‘what boyfriend’?”

Hermione nodded, following along.

“So we sussed that out and he didn’t waste any time chatting me up. “

“Harry Potter chatted a girl up?” Hermione asked, her eyebrows raising in disbelief. 

“Pretty well too, I was kinda teasing him about Phlegm, he came back saying he ‘has a thing for redheads now.”

“ Harry Potter !”

“I admit I was encouraging him, you know, normal little flirts. But he kept right up with me. Very give and take - he even pulled a few stunts that I will not be sharing.” 

Hermione looked at Ginny suspectly.

“Nothing bad, sweet if anything! But he'll catch hell and he doesn’t deserve that. But not long after we figured out we were both available ,” Ginny paused, and Hermione waited for her to continue. “a nd had the day, we agreed to make it a date. And it was great!” 

“Define ‘great’.” Hermione demanded with glee.  “This is the infamous ‘Harry and Ginny date.’  We both have been waiting for this.  Don’t you dare be stingy with the details.” Hermione smiled in joy of Ginny achieving her dream. 

“ Hermione, you should have been there when he got his dad’s ring, I don’t think he’s ever had something so sentimental. I damn near cried for him. We did a little shopping. You’d be proud, he bought next year's class books and started studying.”

“He’s studying ahead?” the brightest witch looked shocked at such and idea.

Ginny nodded. “Now this next part, remember, I’ve never really gone to your muggle world before.” 

Hermione nodded.

Ginny’s smile was stretching from ear to ear. She brushed away a few hair that had fallen loose from their laughing. “Well, for lunch he made it seem like this big secret deal. He flamed Mum to let her know everything was fine, then took me outside to this muggle place. He ordered me my first … cheeseburger ?” Ginny looked to Hermione to make sure she got the name right. Hermione nodded. 

“L ook,” Ginny continued,  “I know he was playing it up and making some story about it being a ‘ sacred tradition ’, but I don’t care! It was so much fun!”  Ginny bounced on her bed on glee from the memory, looking smiling like an idiot and not caring.   “Then I talked him into getting a suit, an actual suit! Y’know, for school dances, weddings, House Potter stuff -” 

“House Potter?” Hermione asked, her face scrunching.

“House Potter! It’s a thing, He is ‘ Master Harry James Potter of House Potter .’ Dad’s been like really focusing on Harry’s coming of age next year and I think it changed Harry's point of view. Helping him understand what it means.  Harry’s views on things have changed, and I think that’s really part of it. Somewhere he’s gotten some confidence, and damn it shows.”

“Okay, but his family estate doesn't open till next year. Isn't this a little… premature?”

“The Potter estate , yes,” Ginny nodded, “But, Siriu s left him the Black estate. Bill says tha t should be released wit hin the month.”

“So in the next few weeks, Harry is going to inherit one of the o ldest wizarding estates? And then do it again next year?” Hermion e questioned, and Ginny nodded with a ridiculous grin.

“And the most extravagant thing he bought was a trunk room to have some space, and privacy while he stays here. He could afford to buy a damn mansion, but he just adds a bed and bathroom to the Burrow,” Ginny laughed.

“I can’t believe I talked him into getting a suit! Hermione, you can’t imagine. Don’t take this the wrong way, but if you’ve ever thought about Harry before -”  Ginny paused to give a sultry smile and raised her eyebrows.  “ T hat’s still nothing compared to real life, I lasted long enough to get back to Leaky Cauldron. And I admit, I was worried he wouldn’t try anything. You know ‘ noble gentleman ’ and stuff so… I kissed him, but he returned it. He absolutely returned it!”

“You kissed him?!” Hermione exclaimed, covering her mouth with her hands. 

“Grabbed him by the necktie with both hands!”

“ AND? ”

“ BRILLIANT! ” Ginny confirmed, her eyes lit up like stars and cheeks flush, but not embarrassed.  “He knows what he’s doing.”

“So after doing probably the hardest thing a person can do, he’s coming back better? Like being confident, flirting, fighting… even snogging?”

“YES!”

“Ginny, that’s fantastic. Really, I am happy for you. Both of you, ” she smiled but, Hermione had to ask. “Anything else happen?  Do we need to talk about a potion?” 

“No, not that. Lots of talking. Which is really the biggest difference. Like all day Monday and when we have time ‘round here. You ask him a question, and often you can see him, like summon up the courage to do it, but he’ll talk to you. Or at least to me. Ron, I don’t think has pushed much.”

“And… love?”

“Oh Merlin...I was hoping you would let that one go!” Ginny groaned, briefly covering her face with her hands. “I was a giant sap, I’m not really proud, but it was a really big heart to heart. Do you remember like a year or so ago I said if Harry and I ever did start together, there would be conditions?”

“Ya, like only one chance, respecting you, and you were going to make him say the words. I remember you were very firm on that.“

“Because I was so sure it would never happen! Figured that would be the final nail in the coffin. Nope! He did it. He said the words! Agreed to it all!” She spread her arms wide like emerging form a quidditch match.  “And, no I’m not complaining. This whole thing makes me so deliriously happy. Merlin, just talking about i t is making me want to tear up.”get ting another tear,“ sh e paused, then looked at Hermione. snapped at Hermione “You saw nothing,” Ginny added sharply. 

“Your secret is sa fe with me.”

“But I just use it as an example! This isn’t the same Harry from a month or two ago.”

“And fighting destiny?”

“If anyone can… it’s him."

Hermione sighed. “It’s so aggravating that that is such a legitimate argument though.”

“I know, but I love him. So I’m going to help, whether he wants it or not.” “Me too, Gin. Me too.”

Then a rap at the door brought the conversation to a halt. “Come in!” Ginny called. Then waited a moment. Then she remembered her silence charm.

She opened the door to see Ron with a serious look on his face, and Ron was never serious. “Dad wants us. Something is up.”

Ginny turned around to look at Hermione, who obviously knew less than Ginny did. When they both came down stairs, they saw the Twins had flamed in with other familiar faces, and joined where the rest of the family had gathered. Ginny relaxed a little when she saw everyone was more in thought than concerned.

“What’s going on?”

Tonks was standing firm reporting to the group. “Rita Skeeter is outside.” Tonks reported, standing firm in front of the group.  For security, We have her detained for the moment. But that reporter's patience will only last so long.”

“The reporter?!” Ginny cried.

Bill noted. “Apparently, last n ight’s activities is in the ne w s.”

“Luna owled me, word is out something happened.” Hermione added.

“We have maybe 10 minutes to decide how we want to ha ndle this,” Arthur said, grimly.

Then Ron asked the obvious question: “What’s the problem? We didn’t do anything w rong.”

“Agreed,” Bill nodded, ”but as publicity comes in, privacy goes out.”

“Zo we tell ‘er ‘no’”.

“You can’t.” Harry stated clearly. “Trust me, I know,” he added as he walked over to the window. ”There’s no way to keep the story quiet. Hermione is here already because the news is going around, and I don’t even blame Luna for that.”

Harry continued to look at the scars of the nights work. “This, all of this, was too big to avoid. The only choice we have now is what light we want to try and be shown in. If we don’t play nice with them, the papers will still get written, just more slanderous.”

“Arthur and I are too old to worry about people’s opinions.”  Molly said, affectionately rubbing his shoulder.  

Hermione’s mind started calculating. “Wait, don’t you get it?” She started smiling. “This isn’t a problem. It’s an opportunity.”

Hermione’s intellect had rarely steered him wrong before. “What are you thinking?” Harry asked.

“We can handle Rita, like we did a few months ago. This time we have the success of the last article to bolster our requirements.”

Bill raised a finger, “Hermione, please forgive me, but Rita Skeeter is a major reporter. How can you ‘handle’ her?”

“Fair question, Bill. No doubt you are aware of Ron, Harry, and I's propensity for mischief and discovery?"

Snickers around the room. But Bill did answer, “Yes, there's been more than one dinner conversation about that.”

Hermione unoffened, continued, “Doing that, I discovered … certain facts about Ms. Skeeter that she would rather not have come to light. We agreed that if she would limit her reporting of Harry to honest and factual, I would have no need to report these facts about her.”

“So… you blackmailed her?” Bill deduced. 

Fred and George nodded in approval.

“I prefer to think of it as aggressive negotiations.”

Bill smiled, “Hermione?

“Yes?”

“After graduation, put an application in at Gringotts, I’ll give you a recommendation.”

“Or Aurors Intelligence,” Tonks quipped.

“Thank you,” she replied. “but for now don’t you see! You don’t run from this. You embrace it. You build on it. You make this an inspiration!“

“Inspire who?” Ron asked.

“Everyone!

B ill, was pu tting the numbers together. “You want us to try and play ourselves as heroes?"

“You are heroes.” Hermione confirmed. “Ever since the last war, people are afraid to even say his name. People refuse to fight, because they fear him. But you, two loving parents, when attacked by squadron of forty Death Eaters, as you said, Mr. Weasley, told them ‘no’. We have two Triwizard Champions here, one of whom is engaged to one of the family, and everyone loves a good love story. Ron and Ginny literally rained fire. And all of this, over an adopted son, not even your blood, who happens to be the Chosen One. Our champion.”

Every eye turned to Harry. “Seriously?”

“You made the battle plan, Harry.”

“Mate, you’ve outflown a dragon!’

“Triwiazrd ‘schampion.”

Arthur put it pointedly, “How many lives have you saved over the years?” 

Ginny then took his hand. “Harry, you want to change destiny, this is how. You want to fight Vol- Riddle , this is how.”

Harry reached up and rubbed Ginny’s cheek. “If we do this, you will very quickly become a public figure. The girlfriend of the Chosen One. You’d likely get your own nickname.”

She kissed the inside of his hand and smiled. “I’ve fancied you for years. Do you honestly think I hadn’t thought of that? I knew what the score would be before I kissed you and especially befo re this morning.”

“Alright,” Harry took a courage breath. “We embrace the press and try to woo the court of public opinion. There are two details I would like to keep private. First, what Dumbledore said to me the night of the Battle of the Ministry of Magic, and second why I moved out from the Dursleys.”

Hermione then spoke up, “I can’t see any reason why the headmaster's conversation with you would be relevant. But people will want to know why you’re living here.”

“Coming of age.” Fl eur answered simply with a grin. 

“I’m with her, The Black estate.” Bill agreed. “It would make all logical sense for you to come to handle affairs.”

Ron added, “And like you said earlier, it’s no secret you’ve been close to this family since first year.”

Harry nodded in agreement, it was a good plan, all true statements. “Okay, final thing. We do this. We are a united front. No internal fighting.” He looked at the ladies of the room. “We faced death together, we should be able to face the press together. “

After nods of agreement from around the room, He took a courageous breath. “Alright, let's meet Rita Skeeter.

- - -

Ron slipped behind Hermione, “Hey.”

“Hey, you okay?” she asked.

“You know me, not one for crowds. Now, I’m being interviewed.”

“You’ll be fine,” Hermione reassured him, reaching out to adjust Ron’s shirt. “Just keep y our chin up, look straight at Ms. Skeeter, when you answer a question.  When in doubt be bold, but brief.”

“Thanks, um, can I ask a favor?”

“Sure, what do you need?”

“Well, when it starts, if you don’t mind, could you at least be around? I mean, I know you weren’t here last night, but still… could you be where I could see you when they start talking?”

Confused, she nodded. “Ah, sure Ron, might I ask why?”

“This may sound dumb, but I find it easier to be brave when you're around.”

Hermione was taken aback. “Ronald, I think that's one of the kindest compliments you've ever given me. Of course, I'd be happy to provide support.”

“Thanks, ‘Mione.”

Hermione was still slightly dazed when she walked over to Tonks. “OK, we’ll go get Ms. Skeeter and remind her what the rules are.” Tonks nodded approvingly. While walking out the door Hermione reminded them, “You all get situated. And remember you are heroes. “

Tonks went out to usher the reporter in, as everyone took their seats. Only this time Ginny started primping Harry. She adjusted his glasses, touched his hair, and undid t he top button of his shirt. “Gin, what are you doing?

“Final touches on our champion. Remember to us e that cocky grin of yours , you’re devilishly handsome when you do,” she said with a wry smile . 

“I have a cocky grin?” he asked.

Every woman looked at him deadpanned.

“Okay… nice to know. Well if I’m doing that, you're losing the ponytail.”

Ginny tilted her head to the side. “What, why?”

Harry took her to their spot on the couch. “Ginny, this is the point in our relationship where I explain that you know full well you are beautiful regardless, but keeping your hair loose and down is a multiplier. And after twirling your hair in my face so many times, I know you know. And just keep a fire in your eyes, you will outshine everyone.”

Ron rolled his eyes, but the other two couples smirked.

Tonks marched down the lane eyeing the work of the other Aurors around. It appeared the evidence gathering was completed and the other Aurors were moving out into more security and guard positions. Two Aurors kept Rita at bay, but that didn’t stop her from watching everything.

Tonks nodded to the other officers, who stepped out of the way. “Ms. Skeeter, I believe you are familiar with Miss Granger.”

“Yes,” Rita replied, dryly. “You were a part of this? I should have known.”

Hermione forced a smile, “How are you doing Ms. Skeeter? How have things been since our last interview working together?.” she gave the reporter a knowing grin.

Tonks nodded, “That’s right! You wrote that interview on Harry Potter in Quibbler, The return of You-Know-Who. That was some of the best reporting I've read in … I don’t know how long.”

“Yes, well, we all just do our jobs. But thank you very much.”

“I agree as well,” Hermione chimed in. “So much so… that the same rules will apply today.”

Rita narrowed her eyes at Hermione. “What is your involvement here?”

“I’m the… press secretary for Weasley Warriors.” she replied, thinking quickly on her feet. “If you want the story of a common family fighting off forty Death Eaters…”

“Forty?!” Rita balked.

“Actually initial Auror Investigation confirms that to be a minimum estimate, and you can quote me.”

The confirmation made Rita pause for thought and Hermione pounced on it. “That last story did very well, and that was just Harry reporting a tragedy. This… “ Hermione gestured with a grin. “You have seve n beautiful young people under a happily married couple. No tragedy, but a victory of the underdog over dark forces. Th ere’s courage, there’s love, there’s action. Frankly, Ms. Skeeter, if you can’t find a story here, I’d question your jou rnalistic abilities.”

“Which… which paper do you expect to be published in?” Rita asked tightly.

“So Daily Prophet took you back, eh? Excellent.” Hermione smiled slyly. “Frankly, my concern is the reporting of the facts. So long as what is printed is what’s true. We don’t care what rag you print in. Go ahead and collect your fee. So long and you share the truth… I won’t feel the need to share anything … with any of my friends.” Hermione finished with a glance drifting to Auror standing next to her.

“How beautiful are they?”

“One is a veela,” Hermione grinned. “And she’s engaged to quite the handsome Curse Breaker. Two lovers fighting against the odds… but what readers want to hear about that?”

“Who else, why are you here?”

“One Mister Harry Potter, a name that’s been known to boost sales.”

Rita looked up to the Burrow so ripe with opportunity, she could taste it. “You win Granger.”

“Come right this way.”

- - -

The Weasleys were all sitting in place when Arthur opened the door. “Welcome to the Burrow.” he greeted.

As she crossed the threshold, she was a bit surprised at how ready they were to receive her. “Well thank you, but thank you more for the opportunity to hear and share what has to be, by the look of outside, an incredible story.”

“Certainly.” Arthur nodded as he sat down next to Molly. Rita brought a chair out and sat in the center of the circle. Hermione slipped behind her, sitting by the wall, and gave Ron her most encouraging smile. He nodded back and he seemed to sit back straighter and more confidently. Simply from a smile? Hermione thought to herself. That doesn’t make any sense.

Meanwhile, Rita was getting everyone’s names for the article.

“Arthur Weasley, Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office.”

“Molly Weasley, wife, mother, homemaker, other duties as needed.”

“Fred Weasley.”

“George Weasley.”

“Weasleys’s Wizard Wheezes,“ they said in unison.

“Ginevra Weasley, Hogwarts, 4th year graduate.”

Rita completely skipped Harry, to which, yes, he grinned.

“Ronald Weasley, Hogwarts, 5th year graduate,” then he took a breath to look over Hermione, who responded with a nod.

“William Weasley, Curse Breaker.”

“Fleur Delacour, ‘ould you like it spelled this time?” She asked, reminding Rita about the first article written of her.

“No, thank you, apologies,” Rita replied.

“Very good. I am Villiam’s fiancée.”

“Well, I would say you are a bit more than that, Miss Delacour.”

“Good, make sure you do when you write your article.”

Granted Fleur was being a bit aggressive, but considering the last eighteen hours, this was easy. The Weasleys all smiled. Bill’s arm was already around his lady's shoulders but her spirit was earning supportive shoulder rubs of approval.

“Of course,” Rita replied tightly , then finally she returned to Harry.

“And of course, the young man who needs no introduction.”

“Hello again, Rita.” Harry greeted. But this time and for the first time with Rita, he tried to take Ginny’s advice and be charming.

The reporter’s eyes immediately saw Harry’s arm around Ginny’s shoulder. “You say ‘again’, but you have clearly changed since our last interview.”

“Things change.” Harry countered.

“Has the Chosen One, chosen one?” Rita quipped to turn a phrase.

Ginny seemed completely unfazed. “We’re enjoying each other’s company, yes,” she replied very directly, maturely even, void of any hint of fan girl or childishness.

“When did this happen?" Rita asked.

Harry raised a hand. 'Smile, remember to smile. ' he thought but said “Rita, Is that really the story you want to ask about? I thought you were after… bigger game.”

Rita looked at Harry suspiciously. “You have improved your game quite a lot in the last few months, Mr. Potter.”

“I had a good teacher.”

Rita opened her mouth to reply, but especially with the entirety of the room, she was rendered speechless.

The Weasleys could see Hermione smile widely in the background.

“Well then,” she transitioned, “Why don’t you all start by telling me in your own words what happened?”

“We ll,” Arthur began, “in the simplest of descriptions, they came for my son, and we told them ‘no’.” But he only let that line hang for a moment before starting from the top again. With each of them adding details in .

“Harry came up with the plan.” Bill noted.

“After Gin first suggested we fight, and after Ron came up with the idea of using the balcony as a sniper’s nest.”

“Well, taking a shot at someone’s fiancé is a quick way to incur their wrath, so I admit I was an easy sell to the idea.”

“Agreed,” Fleur replied, “At least zat is how it is in my country.”

“And taking the high ground is standard battle strategy.” Rod added. Then looked to Hermione, who nodded in approval.

“Fred, George, a smoke dragon with sparklers and fireworks?

“Well, this may have been our first battle.”

“But, far from our first distraction.”

“And the flying broom aerial assault?”

“Quidditch,” Ginny replied as she leaned forward, letting the passion flare in her eyes. “You see, I’m ever so wicked on a broom. And throwing fire from the sky? Well… I never knew until last night, but I highly recommend that to anyone seeking vengeance.”

“Vengeance?”

“Vengeance, self-defense, what else would you call it?” Ginny replied, settling back into Harry’s arm.

Ron picked up where his little sister left off. “They came to us. They shot at us in the middle of family supper. They taunted and called us out,” He paused and looked up to Hermione, then simply finished. “We answered.”

Hermione nodded and gave a subtle thumbs-up with a grin.

“Aren’t any of you afraid of You-Kn-”

“Riddle,” Harry finished casually and as calmly as saying anyone else's name.

Rita looked at him for clarification. “Come again?”

“His name is Riddle, Tom Marvolo Riddle.”

The Weasleys all nodded in support.

“You say those words very casually, Mr. Potter.”

“I choose not to live in fear, Ms. Skeeter.”

“Don’t you think it is wise to fear the Dark Lord?”

“No.”

“No? Care to explain to the readers?”

“Well firstly, let us even look at his claim of ‘Lord.’ I’ve seen him in various forms from spirit to flesh. He is no God. And if we are looking at the more noble claim to the title, frankly, I would have a better one.” He held up a finger. “... and no, I don’t want to be called ‘Lord’. Not even by my lady.” Harry said, looking at Gin, letting the cocky grin run.

“Secondly, all of these … titles that he gives himself, and that the Ministry and fine publishers create for him, all seem to be rooted in a sentiment of fear. The concept of ‘if you even speak his name he shall appear.’ I think it is a tragedy that so many people have let one man rule them so much out of fear.”

“You make a good point about seeing him. Why? Why not someone like Professor Dumbledore or the Minister for Magic? Why you specifically?”

Sitting close to Ginny, Harry could feel her muscles tighten. He, however, had been expecting this question, so… he shrugged. “I couldn’t say. Believe me, I wish he would move on to someone or something else. Maybe Riddle’s ego is so fragile that the thought of that one kid escaping his wrath is unacceptable? Maybe Riddle is afraid of the Professor and the Minister? In either case, with such clear flaws, shouldn’t that be additional evidence to deny his claim as a ‘lord’?”

Rita was getting truly connected to Harry’s debate. “Whatever name you do or don’t use for him, there is no question that he is a powerful and dangerous individual. Does that not make you afraid of him?“

Harry continued looking at Rita. “It’s good to see we agree on important details. Yes, Riddle is powerful and dangerous. He is cause for concern. But I have looked at the face of evil. I have faced monsters, and I will fully admit that I have taken my beatings doing so. But I stood back up. I sit here today because I found the courage to stand and act, and I’ve found friends willing to do the same. I think it is long past due that we, the wizarding world, started doing that. You are correct that, yes, Riddle is a powerful and dangerous individual. Fortunately, there are many mages I have had the privilege of meeting that I could describe the same.”

Rita smiled. “You’ve learned to turn a phrase, Mr. Potter. But speeches don’t save one against evil wizards.”

“I suppose that depends on what you call a victory. Personally, after seeing how educated people so versed with arcane arts so often cower in fear, I feel one wins every time we say ‘no’. Every time we call him who he is: Riddle. Every time we stand up against him, we have already won. But if you want something more tangible, well, it was this belief that led us to the events of last night. Which is why you sit here now…. And you can quote me.”

“Oh you can be sure I will.” Rita asked a few more detail questions of everyone, but nothing as far deep. She took photos. A group of them all together, everyone had an individual shot, and the couples each had photos. But she only truly engaged with Harry. Preparing him for his solo shot, she whispered to him. “You’ve learned to play a dangerous game, Mr. Potter.”

“The only type worth playing, Ms. Skeeter.” he replied.

Shortly thereafter she said her polite goodbyes. The moment the door was sealed, Molly was working on a silence charm. They all waited for her, and once down they all let out a collective breath.

Ginny leapt up to hug Harry, “Bloody brilliant!” Then once close to his ear, whispered, “I am snogging you so hard when we get alone next,” and then let go of her boyfriend.

Reflexively everyone looked at Molly and she just waved that one off, because it was brilliant.

Ron fell back on the wall and leaned. “Harry, how the hell do you keep up with the stress?”

“You get used to it, mate.”

“Well played, Harry.” Bill said with a hand open. “Where did you learn all that?”

“Hogwarts, the Malfoy’s. I kept running through my head, how would the Malfoys act, but said the words I wanted to say. Frankly, I think I’d rather face off against another dragon over a reporter again.”

Molly made a sweeping declaration. “Alright, it has been a high-stress day for us all. I will put the kettle on for tea, and set up the table for sandwiches for an ‘ eat when you're hungry night ’. Everyone find something to eat and for the love of mercy, relax!”

“Um, ‘Mione, I could use some air, care for a walk?”

Hermione blinked in surprise, “Yes, Ron, I would love a walk.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 9
Why Are We Yelling

Ron and Hermione slipped out the front door and immediately Ron led them away from the main path out and onto the central path down the middle of the property to the orchard. Away from the borders where the Aurors were setting up watch.

“Sorry, I just needed to stretch my legs a bit.” he said as he stretched his back also. 

“Me too, Ron, no apologies needed.”

“I do want to thank you, for both.”

“Both?” Hermione repeated, trying to count in her head. 

“Handling Rita and keeping me from looking like a total prat for once.”

She stopped them. “Ron,” she said softly. “You were nowhere near a prat. If anything you were very confident and determined. You should try that more often. It suits you.”

Ron just shrugged, “Easier said than done.”

“Ronald!” she scolded, cocking her head to the side. 

“No, I just mean, since the three of us started up first year, you were straight out of the gate, the smart one. Bloody brilliant you are.”

Hermione blushed, as she resumed their walk. “All I do is study a bit more, nothing you couldn’t do yourself.”

“Maybe, meanwhile Harry is damn near unstoppable.”

“I will acknowledge Harry has a tendency for beating the odds. A damn infuriating one.”

“Infuriating?” Ron asked.

“Ron, can this stay between the two of us?” she looked up with a pleading expression.

Ron smiled, “Why do you think I asked to go for a walk? Five brothers and lil’ sis, only damn way to have some privacy sometimes is to take a walk.”

“Language,” Hermione said, but truly only spoke it, no scolding correction.

“Sorry, little sister.” he ‘corrected’ with a grin.

Hermione laughed. “Thank you, Ron.”

“So sometimes Harry makes you mad, you were saying.”

“Thank you, yes. Well, it’s not him specifically, or at least nothing he can consciously have any control over so there would be little point in actually being mad with him about it…. Argh, I’m babbling.”

Ron put an understanding hand on her shoulder. “‘Mione, I’ve got all night for you and we are just now getting to the orchard. Take your time.”

Seemingly without noticing it, she raised her own hand to cover Ron’s and press it closer to her. “Well as you observed, I generally believe in facts and probability, cause and effect. Within general ranges most outcomes are predictable.”

“Except Harry?”

“YES! Except Harry! Please don’t misunderstand me. He’s a dear friend, and I certainly don’t wish him ill just for statistics' sake. But the way he beats probability so often that I look at him and my analytical mind just twitches at how… not right he is. It’s like looking at a paradox, a living breathing paradox. But he’s such a damn fine person… Argh!” a few steps and a few breaths later. “Sorry, frustration vent.”

Ron shook his head, “Don’t worry about it. I guess I just took the simple approach and considered him lucky? Figured if he’s had such a rough go with everything else, and that was before last week, that we happen to be around when his number does come up. You know, we see his highs, but nowhere near all his lows.”

Hermione stopped dead in her tracks. “Faulty data set.” She turned to Ron and hugged him. “Thank you. That really helps.”

Ron happily hugged back. “Always happy to help.”

“See, that’s where you shine, Ron. I wish you would give yourself more credit.”

“Where I shine?”

Coming from a hug and going straight into an explanation, Hermione’s brain was occupied enough it didn’t notice her heart taking Ron’s arm as they walked and talked. “For the sake of argument, if you want to call me the smart one, fine, there are worse things I could be called. As we’ve mentioned, Harry is the brash and lucky one. You, Ron, are reliable, and you seem to have a knack for seeing the bigger picture. Fixing problems. You make things better, even in the quiet ways.” Coming from a hug and going straight into an explanation, Hermine’s brain was so focused she didn’t notice that she had taken Ron’s arm as they walked and talked.

“Quiet ways… um yay.” he joked.

That did elicit a giggle from Hermione with a playful hit to his arm. “Ronald, I will have you know there are many girls that would greatly appreciate a brave, quiet, reliable, and kind man on their arm. All are qualities you have in abundance.”

“You mean like you have for the last ten minutes?” Ron pointed out with a cheeky grin.

Hermione’s brain finally recognized that fact and had a slight panic run through her mind, but then registered the words ‘ten minutes’, with clearly no objection from Ron. In fact, if she were to observe Ron’s behavior she would almost think he appreciated it. Once that calculation ran through her mind, she smiled and blushed. “It’s getting dark out, a gentleman’s duty to safely escort a lady.”

Soon they started to approach the center of the orchard. “‘Mione?”

“Right here, Ron, I'm your guest here.”

“I am sorry I didn’t think to send an owl to you sooner.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it. Just, next time write sooner. I really do like hearing from you. When Luna owled me…. “ her brain made her trail off… not yet ready to finish that sentence.

Ron moved to stand in front of her to look her in the eyes, “‘Mione, were you actually worried about me?”

Eye contact was something Hermione was trying desperately to avoid. “What? No.” Hermione half heartedly scoffed and shook her head unconvincingly. “That would be stupid. I came to check on Ginny. The only girl in the Burrow needs a friend.”

Ron nodded his head, and actually grabbed both her hands. “And that’s exactly why the second you flamed in you were yelling for me… and then yelling at me… that was all for Ginny?” Ron nodded his head, taking both of her hands.

Damn it, he heard that! She thought. “Well, there’s a very good reason for that.”

“And that is?” Ron pressed with a smile on his face.

“What has gotten into you today?” she smiled back.

“I don’t know. I survived against an entire squad of Death Eaters. Pretty girl called me a hero and said I should try to be more confident. I figured I would try it.”

Hermione was caught completely off guard. She didn’t know what she expected with an evening stroll with Ron, but certainly not this. “Ron, please don’t joke like that, It’s been a nice evening. Don’t ruin it.”

Instantly, Ron let go of her hands. “I’m sorry, I-I-I guess I got carried away.”

“What? No, the hand holding is fine,” she said but still feeling awkward she turned her head to the side and brushed a loose hair behind her ear. She mumbled, “The ‘pretty’ joke.”

“Wow, you really don’t see it, do you?” Ron said in a minute of disbelief.

Still hurt, “See what, Ron?” she asked, crossing her arms.

Summoning up as much courage as he could. “Alright for ten minutes, no jokes.”

“Sure,” she shrugged.

“You first. Why was my name the first one you’re crying out the moment you flamed in today?”

Hermione could tell he wasn’t going to let this go. So going from hurt to frustration, She finally burst out, “BECAUSE I CARE! I care what happens to you. I thought you were hurt or worse! Is that what you want to hear?!”

Ron never one to back down from a yell. “YES! Because I bloody well care too! That meant the world to me! And then you said you would actually stick around just to keep me from looking like an arse, and THAT meant the world to me. And then I try to tell you you’re pretty and you think I’m joking around. And I get it, I’m a joker. I am often having a laugh. But I do know how sensitive you are about that, so I wouldn’t do that! Blimey, ‘Mione, I will never understand how you can be so smart, and pretty, and funny, but be so blind to yourself!“

“The world?! My showing up and caring means the world to you?!” Hermione screamed.

“YES!” Ronald yelled back.

“You think I’m pretty?!”

“YES!

“You care about me?!”

“YES!”

“Then why are we yelling!”

“I don’t know!” Ron yelled back.

Then he lowered his voice, and tried quiet honesty. “Because we’re always yelling, So I’ll try being brave again and stop yelling.” He reached out and grabbed her hands again to look in her eyes. “Hermione Granger, I care for you, a lot more than just as a friend, could we please talk about this?”

Finally at the end of an emotional roller coaster. Hermione just fell into a hug with Ron. “Yes.” she replied and nodded into his chest. Ron welcomed the hug, and returning it gave the lady a few moments to compose herself. “Yes, Ron, I think I would very much like to actually talk for once.”

“Come over here,” he guided with an arm around her shoulder. “I know a place.” Hermione was happy to follow Ron’s lead as this round of yelling and mutual spouts of honesty had temporarily shorted out her logic centers. For the first time in a while she was letting her heart take the wheel.

“We call this the orchard because obviously there are a ton of apple trees. But there are a few other types scattered around.” Ron led her to the largest tree in the orchard, easily three times higher than any others. “We call it the Old Oak.” When they got to the edge of the branches he grinned. “Can you trust me for a moment?” Ron asked.

Enjoying feeling rather than thinking for a moment, she just nodded.

Ron pulled out his wand and wrapped his arms around Hermione's waist. “Right, well, give me a hug and hold on tight.”

Hermione was about to ask a question, then Ron called ‘Ascendo’ and suddenly they took to the air. Hermione instinctively wrapped around Ron’s neck tighter. Ron couldn’t help but smile.

Towards the top of the tree, about eighty feet up, there was a strong limb about eighteen inches thick that sprang out of the canopy. Ron flew them up and gently helped Hermione onto it, then straddled the limb and sat next to her.

“Are you sure it's safe up here?” she asked nervously.

“Yes, I've been coming up here longer than I've been at Hogwarts. Of course, before school I got up here the hard way.”

“You climbed?!”

“Never climbed a tree before?” Ron smiled.

“Not this high. Why would you?”

Ron shook his head. “Mione, stop looking down. Start looking around.”

So she did and the London born and raised girl took her first real look at the open country night sky, clear of all city shine, able to see the stars in all their glory.

“ Oh ! Oh Ron,” she gasped as she reached out for his hand with hers. “Thank you. This is beautiful.” 

“Welcome to the Burrow. This is where I come when I want to be alone. Figured it would be a good place to talk,” he said, stretching his arm out and pointing out to the heavenly bodies Stretched his left arm out, and pointed out to the heavenly bodies. “That arch there is Draco the dragon. The dragon is surrounding Ursa Minor, the Little Bear, looking for supper. But then the great Hercules arrived, ripping the Dragon apart and saving Little Bear.” Ron said with a grin. With his wand he began casting waves of magic, forming illusionary images of the constellations that moved and fought along with his story.

Hermione turned to Ron in surprise. “You know Astronomy?”

Ron shook his head. “Nah, I know Stargazing.”

“Ronald, you’re teaching Astronomy.” Hermione, she insisted joyfully in joy, “and you’re doing it well, better than Professor Shah. Where did you learn this?”

Ron shrugged, “Dad,” he answered plainly. “You didn’t expect us to live under this kind of view and not enjoy it, did you? Damn near a crime not to appreciate true beauty.”

Hermione caught the glance and smile he gave her way with that last sentence. “Why don’t you  take N.E.W.T. Astronomy at school? You would do well.”

“Neither of you were. Didn’t want to be the odd one out.” he shrugged.

“Ronald,” she said softly, raising her hand and rubbing his cheek. “Separate classes don't end a relationship. “Especially if you are following your strengths.” He was about to speak but Hermione put a finger on his lips. “Just think about it, please?” Ron nodded.

“Thank you, now continue the lesson…please.” she asked with a smile as she brushed away a few stray hairs.

“Well, as Hercules is saving Little Bear, Ursa Major, or Mama Bear, is coming to protect her cub. For our more practically minded students, Ursa Major is actually one of the more useful constellations. Within it is the Big Dipper. See the two stars that make the dipper edge. Follow in that direction…. right… there. That one right there is Polaris, North Star. The only star in the sky that never moves. It’s the stable star that helps everyone get home.”

Hermione looked over to her astronomy teacher. “Just like you.”

That caught Ron off guard. “I don’t know about that,” Ron replied but he couldn’t hide a smile.

“Thank you for sharing this. I've never seen things this clearly before.” She was still in awe of the view, and pleasantly distracted by the company enough, as she looked around following the lesson, forgetting she was in a tree.

Fortunately, Hermione was the center of Ron’s attention. She arched backwards and she felt herself losing balance. She yelped as she started to fall backwards, but Ron was there at the ready, slipping an arm around for support.

“I wondered if that would happen,” he said with an expectant tone, easily catching her. Gently, he raised her back upright, leaving a hand on her knee to help keep her balance. 

Blushing, Hermione simply replied, “Thank you again, Ron.” During the fall her left arm had quickly wrapped around Ron’s neck, but she didn't feel the need to move it anytime soon.

“I asked you to trust me,” he grinned.

“You did,” she nodded. Hermione turned to look at Ron face to face, and in a softer tone she added, “I do.” 

“Well… seeing as I have a captive audience, will you trust me when I tell you that I care about you?” 

She nodded. “You've just … never actually said anything.”

“I was scared. I still am, to be honest.”

Hermione smiled. “You don’t seem like it.” 

Ron smiled. “Ya, well right now I'm a lot more focused on you than me.”

‘Isn’t there a limit to how much a person can blush?’ she thought, but what she managed to say was “How am I scary?”

“‘Mione, you are brilliant! You’re the smartest person I know. So much so that I never have a clue what I could say that you haven’t thought of yet.” 

“You're doing fine now,” Hermione assured him with a smile.

“Great, so when I want to talk to you, I just need to fly you up a tree. Merlin.” he said, shaking head.  

A moment of quiet filled the air as they ignored the stars and truly honestly looked at each other. They both laughed.

“Or… just … try more like this?” she offered.

“Point taken. Sorry it took a four to one Death Eater attack to knock some sense into me.”

“Merlin, when I read that letter….” The emotions even now forced her to bite her lip, remembering it was over, and things were alright now. “I couldn't breathe. I was terrified you were gone, and with all our”  She shook her head in frustration.  “With all of our stupid arguments and jealous spats, I was absolutely terrified that we never would…well, talk or be like this .” 

“Hermione, I care about you… alot , and I would really like to try this summer as a couple and not like the idiot’s we have been.” 

“Well, you know me Ron, I never want to be thought of as an idiot.” She smiled and brushed her hair out of the way. “So yes, that does sound like the smart thing to do.” 

“So that being the case, can I ask you a question?”

“Sure Ron, ask me anything,” she smiled.

“What would be the odds that if I kissed you, I wouldn't get slapped?”

A coy grin appeared on Hermione’s face,“Couldn't say. You’re just going to have to be brave again.”

Once again, Ron was brave … and wasn’t slapped when their lips met and Hermione’s arms wrapped around his neck. They spent several minutes catching up for missed opportunities and when they finally separated, Hermione just leaned into Ron’s chest.

“You realize we are complete idiots right?”

“What, for not getting here sooner?”

“Exactly,” she laughed, and she let a happy tear fall.

Ron wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her close. “I take full responsibility.”

“No,” she denied, with a smile. “I contributed a fair bit too, but I suppose in the end we finally found our way,” she said, then pulled Ron into another kiss.

-           -            -

After Rita left, Harry walked down into his trunk room and collapsed onto the bed. He was emotionally drained. He had never felt more out of his element with something so important. His lungs felt like he had been holding his breath for hours. He closed his eyes in relief, that perhaps, for once, maybe something went right.

Then as if to be a sign from on high he felt a gentle hand on his cheek. Harry opened his eyes to see Ginny kneeling beside him absolutely beaming. “Hello love,” she greeted with the brightest of smiles.

“Wow, hi, I’m sorry, I didn’t hear you come down the stairs.” he smiled as he started to sit back up.

“Shh, Stay comfy. Don’t worry about it. I can be quiet when I want to be. More importantly, I warned you what would happen next when we were alone.” she smiled wickedly.

“Warning? I thought that was a promise, Gin.”

“Mmm, good answer,” she purred as she leaned into Harry's lips and delivered the promised kiss. She didn’t try to pounce or ravage him, but she absolutely poured extra energy and feeling into him, wanting to physically convey how much she appreciated him and all of his new efforts, how fiercely he had fought the night before, and how brilliant he was with Rita.

When her lungs screamed for her to, she finally pulled away and summed it up with four simple words: “I love you, Harry”. It felt so freeing to finally be able to say them.

“I love you too, Gin.” he said as he sat up for her so she could slip onto his lap.

“I am so very proud of you,” she told him.

“You may want to dial back on that praise, babe. That was 90% acting.”

The gleam in her eye was unaffected. “So?”

“You don’t mind I played up the bravado card?”

“Harry, first I think you were acting less than you think. You’ve shown that steely courage in the past. Second, no, the fact you played a role to spread courage and inspiration - Babe, if anything you get bonus points for pushing yourself through something hard.”

“I swear, I felt like I couldn’t breathe the entire time she was here.” 

“It didn’t show. If I didn’t know better, I would have sworn I was sitting with a noble head of house.” she smiled.

“Thank you, Gin,” his cocky grin returned. He gave a sigh of relaxation, then looked up at her. “Wicked on a broom? Vengeance?”

Gin laughed as her head fell onto Harry’s shoulder. “You weren’t the only one playing up for the readers. Once Hermione came up with the idea, I completely knew where she was going with it.”

“Speaking of her, did you catch where she went? That was a brilliant idea, she at least deserves a thanks.”

Ginny gave him a puzzled look. “Yes, and no. If I’m not mistaken, she went out for a walk.”

“That doesn’t seem odd.”

“With Ron.”

“Really,” Harry said with a surprised, but happy smile. “Wow.”

“Do you know something I don’t?” Ginny paused a moment to read his face like a card player. “You know that’s not fair anymore! Girlfriend access rights.” she grinned.

“Nothing that hasn’t been obvious to everyone. But to be fair, we were the exact same, likely worse.”

“True,” Ginny admitted.

“The only detail I could add is I did tell him to actually talk to her.”

“Harry Potter, the matchmaker?”

“Hardly, Motivator is the furthest I would go. Having experienced the benefits of saying ‘what the hell’ and trying things. I am trying to encourage others. The night of our little bonfire, I told Ron to be bold and to tell her he cared for her, and ask to talk.

“So very aggressive, one step shy of marriage, I see.” she teased.

“Hey, I know it might be subtle, but tell me if I’d said something like that a few months back that wouldn’t have caused a reaction?”

“Also true.”

“I wish them good luck.”

•           -                -

Back at the Burrow, Arthur stood outside looking over the orchard, sipping a cup of tea. Molly came out with a grin, and walked into her husband’s waiting arm.

“Seen them yet?” Molly asked.

Arthur pointed with his tea. “Old Oak, saw some of Ron’s stargazing illustrations.”

“That sounds lovely,” Molly said. She took a moment to remember things. “Wasn’t stargazing our first date?”

“Yes, Mollywobbles, I believe it was,” Arthur replied as he sipped his tea and grinned.

Molly leaned over to kiss Arthur on his cheek. “I’m just happy the kids are finding good people for their lives.”

“Very much agreed,” Arthur said as he walked his wife back inside.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10
Confessions

It was just before midnight before Ron and Hermione got back to the Burrow. Even though there technically hadn’t been any discussions of a curfew, Hermione wanted to at least be respectful to the parents who were letting her stay there. Ron apologized for having to work the next day.

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll help around the house. Catch up with Harry. Just don’t make any evening plans without me, fair?” she offered with a smile.

“Deal. G’night ’Mione.” he said with a final kiss by the door, then opened it for the lady.

As she ascended she turned back to Ron, who was purposely being a little slower. ”Ron, thanks for being brave.”

Ron smiled. “You make it easier.”

Hermione was still smiling when she got up to Ginny’s room. As quiet as possible she opened the door, entered, closed the door and looked to see and redhead asleep in bed. Hermione breathed a sigh of relief as she still crept to her bed as quietly as possible. Just before she got there she saw the light from a wand shine. Hermione grinned as she turned around to see Ginny sitting up with her arms wrapped around her knees, with a similar grin.

“Do you have any idea what time of night it is, young lady?” Ginny scolded.

“I made it in before curfew,” she whispered.

“Don’t worry, the Silence charm is still up… and I get the feeling it’s going to stay up for a while. So, Hermione, I couldn’t help but notice that both you and Ronald were missing for… several hours… at the same time. That’s just pure coincidence isn’t it?”

“Maybe, Maybe not,” Hermione confirmed as she sat down on the bed.

“Okay, seriously though, obviously you two finally talked. Spill it! Just tell me, it is not going to be an entire summer of you two yelling at each other again - but don’t worry I’m on your side.”

“Yes, Ron and I yelled a bit, but then after… we… kissed a bit.”

“Merlin!” Ginny exclaimed, “What happened? You steal a page from me and go for it.”

Hermione shook her head and held up her hands, “No, no, no, I admit I still don’t have that level of confidence. And that is a compliment, Ginny. “

“Taken as one. Wait… so… Ron kissed you!” Hermione nodded. “Damn, I really didn’t think he had it in him.”

“In his words, surviving a squad of Death Eaters four to one, scared some sense into him and sparked a bit more courage. That and my pathetic entrance.”

“Hey, don’t say that, you were nothing compared to how I was with Harry, so you’re fine.”

“Did you know Ron knows Astro - stargazing?”

“Ya, Dad taught us. Oh!” Ginny cooed as she realized. “That’s what happened. You two spent the night Stargazing and he gave you a good night kiss. Sweet.” The redhead smirked for her friend.

Hermione bit her tongue but couldn’t hide her grin.

“Hang on… I've got my proportions off, don’t I? He didn’t just give you a good night kiss. You had a full-on snog, didn’t you?! You’ve spent half the night snogging Ron, haven’t you?!”

“Alright, yes! We did,” Hermione gave in. “But don’t you dare tell me you haven’t been with Harry tonight!” 

“Actually, he and I spent a lot of time talking,” she defended while crossing her arms.

Hermione looked right through Ginny.

“Alright, with snogs scattered throughout,” she confessed.

“Exactly, so I refuse to feel guilty.”

“Guilt? Hell, I was going to suggest pride.” Ginny grinned wickedly, then relaxed to a serious face “But I am serious about the talking part too.”

“I know Ginny, never doubted.”

“So… where are you two? I don’t want all the torrid details of my brother, but I would love to know how my friend is doing. Is this a mistake? A one-night stand? Are we saying lo-”

“No!” Hermione was quick to silence that one. “We’re not at the L word yet. I’m already a nervous wreck, couldn’t handle that yet.” Hermione took the courage breath this time. “We admitted that we care for each other. And that we’ve both been idiots for a while now. And he made the observation that it would actually be the smart thing to try to be a couple, and save ourselves from stupid jealousy and arguing. Shortly thereafter is when we … started losing track of time.“

Ginny looked on in disbelief, not so much at Hermione but more through her. So much so it made the older girl nervous. “Oh please, don’t tell me you’re going to be as petty about Ron and I as he was about you and Harry?”

“What? No!” Ginny replied, “I was just realizing that several times in a row now, Ron has had several opportunities to be a prat… and he hasn’t. It’s like my big brother finally decided to grow up. Hermione, can you do me a favor and keep him this way? This upgrade would be really appreciated.”

Hermione laughed, “I’ll do what I can, Gin.”

“Do whatever it takes, Hermione.” she said with a sultry look.

“Goodnight, Ginny!” Hermione said with the biggest smile as she finished getting ready for bed.

“Goodnight… and congrats.”

-           -           -

At first light, Harry slipped out the door for his morning run, only to find Ginny already outside stretching, and her hair back in its normal ponytail and clearly dressed for a workout too. “Morning babe,” she greeted with a wave.

“You serious, Gin? You would be welcome, but I know you have work at the shop later.”

“Half the reason I’m here.” she came up and exchanged a small peck. “Figure if I have work, this would be a good way to get a little time in with you.”

“The other half?”

“Same as you, training. They came to my house, I have scores to settle.” she said with a smirk. She turned and started heading out to the fence line. “Just try to keep up, Potter.”

The couple's workout was more enjoyable. Yes, a kiss or two was added in when catching breath or a drink. But far in above it was each other’s company making the difference. Ginny’s never-ending competitive nature was the world’s best motivator. They finished their lap around the farm and then went into the normal barn workout. Between the two it seemed Ginny was quicker on her feet, but Harry could beat the bag a lot worse. They decided they both could tolerate it being a tie. When they came back inside, Harry gave her the next use in his bathroom, since she actually had to be someplace.

When Harry came round to the busy kitchen everyone seemed to be in a good mood. Bill was holding a copy of the Daily Prophet. Not his first time in the paper, he simply asked. “What page did we land on?”

“Front, full page.” Bill said, passing the paper along.

“How did she spin it?”

“Better than we could ever have hoped.” Hermione smiled ear to ear.

-DAILY PROPHET-

WEASLEY WARRIORS WIN

AGAINST DEATH EATERS

On the evening of July 4, the country family dinner of Arthur and Molly Weasley of Ottery St. Catchpole was interrupted when a squadron of over 40 death eaters attacked, Aurors confirm. Statements from Weasleys and captured assailants confirm they were there for the capture of Chosen One, Harry Potter, who is now residing there. In the words of Arthur Weasley, “They came for my son. We told them no.”

The resulting Battle of the Burrow, included tactical diversions of smoke dragons and explosions from Fred and George Weasley, owners of Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes. Followed by aerial assault from battle tactician Ronald Weasley and flying crimson haired witch Ginevra Weasley, both students at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Reports cite Ginevra took her Quidditch skills to use by taking her broom skyward and burning down below. When asked about raining fire from the sky, the Crimson Witch replied, she “highly recommended that to anyone seeking vengeance or self-defense.” This spirit seems shared by all of the Weasley Warriors.

Ronald stated “They came to us. They shot at us in the middle of family supper. They taunted and called us out. We answered.”

William and his fiancé, Triwizard Champion Fleur Delacour echoed that stating, “Taking a shot at someone’s fiancé is a quick way to incur their wrath.”

With such irreverent spirits one must ask, Do the Weasleys fear the reprisal of the Dark Lord? To that Harry Potter himself said, ”I choose not to live in fear.” and that sentiment Mr. Potter believes so thoroughly, that he refuses to refer to the Dark Lord in any of the terms that have been commonplace all of his life. 

“His name is Riddle.” He quickly corrects anyone. “Riddle is powerful and dangerous. He is cause for concern. But I have looked at the face of evil. I have faced monsters, and I will fully admit that I have taken my beatings doing so. But I stood back up. I sit here today because I found the courage to stand and act.”

The group photo made the top of the front page with the couple's photos and Ron’s solo added throughout when mentioned.

Harry's eyes blew open as he read the article. Harry had to take a seat. He was in shock. It was accurate. It was favorable. To the right audience, it was even motivating. Harry had joined in on the family laughter when Ginny returned asking “What's so funny?”

Harry gave her the paper saying, “Read for yourself, Crimson Witch.”

“What?” She said as she sat and read. “Crimson Witch! I love it!”

Molly was beaming. “I can't believe it. You all did so well.”

Arthur was smiling and shaking his head. “The Ministry had to like it. It's the only explanation.”

Hermione nodded. “I agree. I might be able to convince Rita to write facts, but I don’t have anything on the Ministry.”

Harry looked brightly over to his friend. “Everyone, the lady of the hour, Hermione Granger!” The kitchen filled with applause, to which she blushed and smiled. 

“Thank you but no… I just kept it fair. All of you did the real work.”

“Spoken like a politician,” Bill said with a smile.

Arthur sighed, “Unfortunately since you are mentioning it. I think most of us do need to get to work. Bill and I at least need to catch up from some of the days off we’ve had from all of this, he said with a gesture to the article. ”And if that is the morning paper, I imagine we will be talking about this all day. Bring some stories for supper, everyone.” With kisses and hugs, the longer-set couples parted and flamed. Ron and Hermione clearly weren’t comfortable with affection in front of the crowd - but they did exchange grins, and Ron was so bold to give a wink as he flamed out. A wink that Harry caught, and Hermione saw he caught. She froze.

Harry noticed and gave an honest, friendly grin and a thumbs up. “Well, I think it is my turn for the shower,” he said as he excused himself. He slipped down to his own, because why wouldn’t he. Harry cleaned up quickly and changed to his day clothes, and headed out to his room. Or at least he would have if Hermione hadn’t been standing in the doorway.

“Merlin, ‘Mione! What the hell!”

“What did you see? Well, you didn’t see anything! Because there was nothing there to see.” She was a ball of nervous energy.

Harry rolled his eyes, and walked past her to get to his dresser. “You’re bloody lucky I brought my trousers in with me to the bathroom. This is my room, I don’t have to, you know.”

The realization hit her. “I’m sorry, Harry.”

“Don’t worry about it,” he said, calming down. He gestured to his desk chair, and he sat on the bed getting his socks and shoes on. “Have a seat at least.”

She sat nervously, it was plain as day she didn’t know how to start the conversation. “Silence?” She asked.

Harry looked up and saw the trunk lid was closed. “Automatic with the door closed, though I don’t see why. If anything, I would say congrats.”

“Congrats, about what?” she tried to evade.

Harry sat up against the wall and shook his head in the ridiculousness of all this. “I have been the best friend to both of you for like six years. Never has Ron winked at you like that. Add that to the fact that you were seen having a late-night stroll and, well 2 + 2 is something less than 5. What I don’t get is this embarrassment.”

“Okay, so Ginny told me you two started with what she called an ‘accidental date’.”

“I remember, I was there.” Harry nodded. “And I’m aware that’s the nickname, because it is accurate.” 

“It kind of just happened with Ron and I. Originally, we just went for a breath of fresh air after Rita’s interview. We started talking, we started yelling, then we started really talking, then there might have been a bit of …”

“Okay, you snogged,” Harry concluded out of mercy. “Is this regret I’m -”

“No!” she protested, “Absolutely not!” Hermione finally took a breath. “I am actually quite happy we got this figured out and we’re trying to be a couple.”

“Takes me back to ‘Congratulations’. If you’re worried I’m going to try to give you a hard time, I have no grounds and wouldn’t dream of it.”

“No, but thank you.”  Hermione took a moment and bit her lip in nerves.  Finally she came out with it. “But I could use your advice on something.” i

“Well, why don’t you ask and I will see what I can do?”

“I truly am happy Ron and I started up, but now I am in the situation where I’m living with my boyfriend, and his parents. And I have no idea how to do this!”

Harry smiled and nodded, trying very hard to keep from laughing… until Hermione clarified, “as long as you laugh about us both, go ahead,” she sighed.

“Na, I get it. Okay, you want the rules or guidelines on how to navigate this.”

“Yes, please. You and Ginny make it look so easy.”

“Only because the Weasleys make it easy. So on the upside, we both chose the right family to date.”

Hermione actually laughed, “Thank you, I needed that.”

“Exhibit A: There are seven Weasley kids, so they have to be pretty cool with the idea of relationships.”

“Point taken.”

“Given the time frames involved I doubt this applies to either of us, but based on Bill and Fleur engaged and still in separate rooms, I’m pretty sure the Weasley’s are of the ‘wait till marriage’ philosophy. But still, don’t be dumb.”

“Not even an issue.”

“Same. Moving on. Given how cool they have been, Gin and I try to keep the snogging private. No need to make people uncomfortable in their own house.”

“Noted.”

“That’s pretty much it, or at least that’s how Gin and I have been and we’ve been able to even cuddle on the couch and have the normal kisses and such with the family around. No one has had any uncomfortable conversations with me. I’ve only had one and a half-ish minor threats. I did get Mr. Weasley’s blessing. But some of that might be bloke-related.”

“So … Mrs. Weasley likely won’t kill me?”

“Odds are she already knows. They seem to know everything.”

Hermione finally breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank you, Harry.”

“So Ginny mentioned you bought next year's textbooks?” she asked honestly.

Harry froze but tried with all of his might to maintain composure. “Yes.” is all he said.

“So, do you mind sharing? I’m on a similar schedule to you. Would you like to study buddy together?” Hermione paused to study her friend closer. “What … what is with you? What are you hiding?”

“‘Mione, I won’t insult you and say nothing. However, I will tell you, it honestly is harmless. I would be willing to tell you, but I would rather Ron not know, and I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

“I actually appreciate your consideration of that. You swear it honestly is harmless?” she questioned and watched his response closely.

Harry nodded. “Yes, it’s more of a kindness but some people have differences of opinions.”

“Well Harry, you have always been one of the kindest men I’ve known, what have you done now that you feel needs to be kept private? Does Ginny at least know?”

“Gin was there.” This time he was the one checking that the door was closed. “Alright, look, statement of facts: Gin has been a great friend for a while now.”

Hermione nodded.

“And when I moved in and at my lowest, she was even kinder and better. Why she’s settling for me I will never understand.”

Hermione bit her tongue and looked at Harry, but otherwise let him speak.

“I truly wanted to do something of substance to say, ‘Thank you’, not just passing words.”

“Makes sense.”

“Another statement of fact: Ginny is the youngest of seven. So when I picked up the 6th-year books for me… I picked up 5th-year books for her. I thought I would be kind and get her something brand new, all for herself, for once.”

Hermione beamed. “Oh, that is sweet.”

“Again as a thank you, but if it gets out then, the Weasleys will cry ‘charity’, pull a pride card…”

“I get it Harry, I get it,” Hermione nodded with understanding. “You really are a gentleman, aren’t you?”

“Hardly… I just try to be a decent bloke.”

Hermione shook her head. “Okay, how about, ‘You really do love her, don’t you’?”

“That I will admit to, absolutely. In fact, I regret not owning up to it sooner.” Harry took a breath. “So anyway, study?”

“Ya.”

“Let’s head upstairs. Keep Mrs. Weasley company.”

Blessedly the day went quieter than the day prior. The teens were given the odd job to help with here and there. For the most part they spent the day working ahead for class with small talk between the three of them. Harry didn’t realize how bad the Dursley’s were until he experienced what normalcy could be. And he was ever grateful for it.

Then the owls came. The first letter was for Harry. He read it. Apparently someone liked the quotes in the paper, fan mail. He smiled and put it off to the side. A few minutes later another came, addressed to Crimson Witch. All three of them laughed at that but left it up on Ginny’s pillow. Then one for Ron, and Bill, and Fleur. By mid-afternoon, a steady stream of fan mail started coming in and the teens got several boxes just to sort them. Harry looked through his and all were the same. Variations of support for his quotes and the rising of ‘the Chosen One.’

But steadily through the full day and afternoon, a regular stream of fan mail flew in for everyone. “I haven’t seen this many owl letters since my first invitation to Hogwarts,” he smiled.

“Christmas came early this year.” Hermione summarized as she and Harry sorted the letters into the proper boxes, with Molly laughing to herself the entire time.

“I thought you said you were too old to care what others said.” Harry joked.

“We are, but we can still appreciate things.”

As they sorted the mail a unique trend quickly emerged. “Hey Chosen One, I think your girl has her own title,” Hermione smirked as she held up a hand full of letters addressed to the Crimson Witch, who was 2nd only to Harry in the number of letters received.

Later that day when Ginny flamed home first, “You guys won’t believe what happened with the Twins at the shop today,” Ginny began as she rounded the corner to the living room, just to see about 5 different boxes of fanmail and a steady train of owls flying in and out.

“Really, what happened?” Harry asked with an absurd look on his face. “I couldn’t possibly guess,” he said as sarcastically as he could. “Hey look everyone, Crimson Witch is back.”

“Wait, no, are people really calling me that?” she asked as she looked through the once living room now mail sorting station.

“Not just calling,” Hermione corrected, “addressing. Literally addressing fan mail to you by that.“

As the three teens looked at the growing piles of fan mail, they all just absorbed the moment and in one just uttered, “Merlin.”

After dark the owls slowed down. After supper, the family had a regular Christmas of opening letters. Including gifts. Everyone received several Galleons, most of which were sent individually from people wanting to show support. Everyone’s quotes seemed to resonate with hundreds of people who sent an owl to say as much. As their engagement was mentioned Bill and Fleur received a host of offerings for discounts on various bridal and wedding services all resonating with them, wrath as a response to shooting at your fiancée.

Arthur and Molly seemed to attract the respect of their generation and older. The vast majority appreciated how simple Arthur had made the matter and wondered why people didn’t understand that.

Ron received many letters wondering why brooms and terrain weren’t used more in mage combat and thought his approach was brilliant. Also as he was, at the time of the interview, the single one. He did receive several perfumed letters, but Hermione clearly understood, took no offense, and even joined in on the teasing. But after a few rounds of joking, she apologized… with a kiss. To which another round of teasing was launched because of that. That one lasted much shorter though and Ron and Hermione quickly settled together with her curled up under his arm as Ron went through his mail.

There was no denying it. Ginny was now the Crimson Witch. Most letters were addressed to her that way. All of them at least referenced it. Most of them appreciated the rain of fire from the sky.

Harry’s letters were the most unique. He received fan mail from classmates, and other youths that he didn’t know; general mail from average people, but also politicians and heads of businesses. Important people with legitimate influence praised Harry for loudly saying things that most had been afraid of. The common line seemed to be “His name is Riddle”.

Ginny looked over at him with eyes bursting with adoration. “Have I mentioned how proud I am of you?”

Harry grinned, of course, and said. “Well, Ginny Weasley may have, but I don’t think the Crimson Witch has.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 11
Reality Sets In

The fanmail continued through the week but tapered off on Sunday. Monday was finally a return to normalcy. Something all of them appreciated.

Tuesday afternoon, Bill lifted up the lid to Harry’s room. “Harry, mate, do you have a moment?

“Sure, Bill, come on down,” Harry replied. Bill made sure to close the door behind him. Harry, who was at his desk, put his book to the side and looked expectantly.

“Nothing bad, just significant enough I thought you would want privacy. The Ministry’s papers came in. At 1:57 PM today, all assets of House Black became yours. Welcome House Potter.” He said with a hand out in respect. Harry took a deep breath as he returned the handshake.

“Thanks, Bill, for all of it. The news, the privacy, the probably hundred things you were doing behind the scenes to make it smoother. If you ever need a favor, I’m here.”

Bill shook his head and smiled. “May I?” he asked, gesturing to the bed. Harry nodded. “That is one of the very many things I like about you Harry,” Bill said as he sat down. “Most people get that news and instantly think of all the things they can buy or what kind of party they can have. You feel the weight of responsibility, and your reaction is to repay favors and help people. I’m not kidding when I say you are a good man.“

“That - that actually means a lot to me, Bill, thank you.”

“There is one matter we should take care of, not immediately, but soon.”

“Starting already? What is it?”

“Grimmauld Place. You own it now, and the Order has been using it under Sirius' blessing. Though he hasn’t said as much, one would assume Professor Dumbledore will ask for yours.”

Harry looked off to the side and thought. “A month ago, I would have just reflexively said yes, no question. Now, I mean, I don’t have an objection, but I feel like I need to think about things.”

“I think that is a good thing, Harry. Shows prudence.”

“Bill, I think I would like to at least walk through the place first. I mean I know I’ve been there before but …”

“But you weren’t the Master then.” 

Harry nodded in agreement, the weight of the role apparent.

“Harry, that is completely reasonable. If you like, I’ll even accompany you.”

“I would really appreciate that, Bill, thanks.” “

“No problem,” Bill paused, letting Harry have a moment. It was obvious Harry was feeling the moment. So when in doubt, Bill resorted to what Weasleys know best… humor. “There is one favorite I will ask,” Harry looked at Bill, “I know you have the means now, but I would appreciate it if I was still the next Weasley to get married.”

Harry coughed and choked on the concept.  “Merlin! That conversation hasn’t even come up yet! Bill, please don’t get me wrong. I love Gin. I would be gutted if anything happened to her. But it’s not even on the table! She’s still got 3 years of school left!”

“Thank you for that.”  Bill smiled, pleased Harry seemed lighter now.
I know I’m just her brother, but when you’re the eldest you often feel like you have some sense of responsibility for your siblings.  Harry shrugged, agreeing with the concept, even if now fully familiar with the experience.  “So you are planning to continue with school also?” 

“Of course, why wouldn’t I?”

“Harry, I’m one of the few people that, as Dad would say, knows your numbers. And those numbers are sufficient enough that you wouldn’t need to return to school, or work a day in your life and you would still be well off,” Bill noticed Harry shift uncomfortably. “Many people dream of that.”

“I hear what you’re saying, and I get it. I guess, I would also say that most people aren’t being hunted by Riddle. Right now my two main focuses are training and figuring out a way to win and…” Harry took a deep breath, “I’ll be honest with you Bill, the other focus is trying to enjoy whatever time I do have.”

Bill clasped Harry’s shoulder as he rose to leave. “You’re a good man, Harry. I’d count you as a brother any day.”

“Bill,” Harry called.

Bill stopped and turned back to Harry.

“How are the guards and wards from Gringotts coming?”

“Should be coming tomorrow. Thank you again for that, Harry.”

“Last I knew, we took care of our family around here,” Harry replied and Bill left with a wide smile and deep appreciation. Harry moved to sit on his bed, sliding back to sit against the wall. His mind was both racing and not thinking at all. He just sat, staring blankly at the wall, losing track of time.

Some point later, his door opened again and his favorite voice called out. Ginny was always bold enough to just come in. “Invitations are for people you don’t snog,” she said the first time she’d done it. “Supper time, ba -” Ginny paused when she recognized his expression. She didn’t wait for a response, she instinctively came and sat down next to him. “Let’s talk,” Ginny said gently.  She brushed her hair behind her ear and took his hand. “Have we finally hit a blues day?”

Harry shrugged, “Nothing, don’t worry about it. It’s stupid,” he shook his head as he started to sit up.

“Oi,” she said gently with a hand over his heart, lightly pushing him back. “Girlfriend Access rights. That line doesn’t fly anymore.”

Harry looked at the lovely lady, hair ablaze, eyes with endless warmth, and wondered again how he was so lucky and why he hadn’t done things sooner. Even a joke got a grin out of him. “Your confidence is amazing, never change, Gin.”

“Thank you, now let’s talk about you,” she smiled.

“Bill stopped by. The papers came in. It’s official, House Black has now become House Potter,” he said flashing his signet ring. “It’s… real. Before it’s been a ‘will be’, but now it’s an ‘is’. It’s real, and it’s big, and it’s heavy and…” Harry paused and took a deep breath, from the weight of the title falling fully on him now.   “It’s happening after the fan mail from this weekend. Yes, we all got supporting cheers, flirty perfume notes - or cologne notes in your case.” 

Ginny nodded, letting Harry talk. She was happy he actually was talking.

“But I also got letters from politicians, business presidents, house heads, and legitimately important people. And intellectually, I get it, but then I think, okay I could actually write these people back! Like, I have access, and I think that in those letters I could ask for things, or even more directly with some of these people, request things… and there are significant odds that they would read and respond. And I am very… who the fuck am I? By what right do I have this kind of access and, I feel arrogant as hell to say it, power?”

“I love you,” Ginny started as she rubbed his knee, “all of your feelings make sense. Merlin knows, I would probably feel even more lost.” She paused for a moment, thinking of a different approach. “Can we play a game for a moment?”

“Sure, Gin,” he smiled.

“I want to do one of my favorite hobbies. Talking about my boyfriend,” Harry rolled his eyes but didn’t interrupt. “Now, he is devilishly handsome,” she started with a grin, but then it turned into the most sincere expression he had ever seen on her. “But more than being easy on the eyes, he is without a doubt, the kindest, most loving man I’ve ever met. And he is also the strongest and most noble. They say chivalry is dead, but I call them liars because I get to see it in him every day. Merlin, he’s not even seventeen yet and he’s thrown himself into danger just to save others more times than I can count. He’s gone through so much pain, yet he still hasn’t let it harden him. He is the most sacrificial person I’ve ever met, damn near to his detriment. He is obscenely wealthy, yet he chooses to slum it wi-”

Harry jumped on that one, “Oi, this is no slum. The Burrow and your family are brilliant.”

She reached up and rubbed his cheek to make sure he looked her in the eyes. “I only meant the comparison, honey. That and a hundred more reasons why you deserve to be where you are. Nonetheless, if it’s not you, it will be someone else, and I absolutely guarantee, they won’t be as good as you or be half as deserving.”

As Ginny always seemed to, she got Harry's spirits up as shown by the return of his cocky grin. “You know Gin, you should probably keep that boyfriend of yours around.”

She smiled, “Yeah, I was planning on it,” She said as she leaned over and kissed him. “Now, you know, I would enjoy nothing more than continuing this… but Mum is waiting for us.”

“I love you.”

She offered him a hand off the bed, “I know,” she said, then followed him back upstairs.

Supper was normal with everyone gathered. Fan mail had been reduced to less than a half dozen each, so to continue the fun they had opted to just opening them around the table. Ginny’s was the most surprising as she received her first from someone other than a normal person. She received a letter addressed more formally to Ginevra ‘Crimson Witch’ Weasley , from Nimbus Racing Brooms . “Sweet, maybe they've sent me a coupon,” she said as she opened it. As she read, her expression showed it was more than a coupon. She started again reading aloud:

Dear Miss Weasley,

With much enjoyment, we at Nimbus read about your heroic efforts on the evening of July 4. Such spirit of you and your family should be commended and celebrated. Here at Nimbus, we are quite staunch supporters of racing brooms, we would be honored if you would be available on Friday, July 12 to come to our headquarters so we could hear more of your tale in detail. Additionally, we would like to present a promotional opportunity to you. Any participants of the Battle of the Burrow would be most welcome. Please send an owl with any questions, and hopefully acceptances, you have.

With great respect,

Delvin Whitehorn

“Nimbus wants to talk to me?” She asked everyone, “how do they know I was on an old 1000?”

Bill clarified. “They probably don’t, but as they are the largest racing broom company they are likely hoping. Regardless, with the mention of the promotional opportunity they probably also want to take a photo opportunity of giving you a new broom or something. Generate some PR off the battle.”

“Free broom would be nice. Daddy, can I go?” She batted her eyes and played up the request.

Arthur looked over to Molly for another conversation of just looking at each other. “Ginny, I have no issue with you going. I would prefer if you went with someone else, and sorry Harry, I mean someone of age.”

Ginny had a look of disappointment on her face but dismissed it, not the first time.

“Harry, wasn’t Nimbus the company you wanted to look into investing with?” Bill asked.

Without missing a beat. “Absolutely, Bill. You were the one telling me to invest in what I understand, and I know brooms.”

“It would make sense to meet the company, shake some hands and such before moving money.”

“A very excellent idea.”

Ron and Hermione were biting their tongues at the exchange.

Arthur watched both of them banter but it was clear he was fighting back a laugh. “Had enough fun yet?” He shook his head and looked over to Molly. A moment later, “Now don’t for a moment think your mother and I don’t see what’s going on here,” He paused, to at least make it seem like he was thinking, about it. “But, you’re doing it for good reasons, so I’ll let this go. Bill, I trust you will be reading any papers before signatures.”

“Absolutely, Dad.”

“Enjoy then.”

Ginny looked across to her eldest brother and silently mouthed ‘ Thank you’ . Bill nodded and smiled at his sister, but then was rewarded by a kiss from Fleur.

- - -

Wednesday came and with it, a team from Gringotts. Bill flamed in with a team of goblins, bankers and other people who were all about in and outside the Burrow. Mages with wands casting their arcane energies of every color all around. With the others at work, Harry and Hermione grabbed their books and went outside to the hayloft to study, but moreover to watch the light show.

“Harry, you didn’t spare any expense with this, did you?”

Harry shook his head. “They’re worth it, all of them, you’re included too.”

“You are too kind,” she laughed.

“Double points for Gin though.”

“As it should be.”

“Realistically Bill deserves the thanks, he’s the one doing the work and making the connections.”

“I assure you, Bill will get his own thanks as well,” Have Hermione laugh or something to break it up a bit and give some life and movement. “Meanwhile, you’re right here.”

Hermione let a few more minutes of the light show go on before continuing. “Harry, I know this may be getting into more of Ginny’s area, so I will respect your privacy if you prefer, but I just want to you to know that -”

“‘Mione….” he interrupted out of mercy. “We’re mates. What do you want to know?”

“How are you doing?” She asked sheepishly.

Harry laughed. “Merlin, you can ask that! The whole damn house can ask.”

“Frankly, I’m - we are just used to you not talking much.”

“That’s fair, and I am decent. THe burrow has been a lot better for me. Morning workouts help keep the frustration down. Mr. Weasley is right, sunshine and fresh air do wonders. It’s been nice to get extra time with you three. Gin is an angel, and no lie, when there is a down moment, I go steal an extra hug from her. So there goes the whole ‘ Chosen One ’ credit,” he smiled.

“Hardly, if anything, these last few weeks prove your invincibility.”

“Oh Merlin, no.”

“Like a Phoenix, Harry Potter rises from the ashes!”

“Please stop.”

“Dispensing with common raval, Master Potter emerges to show the way!” Hermione continued to tease, but she succeeded in getting Harry smiling.

Later that evening, even before supper Bill asked everyone into the living room. “Last touch on the security features,” he stated. He held up what looked like a copy of the news article, nicely framed, but as he showed it he explained, “Emergency Portkey, if they manage to block our floo again, we have a failsafe.”

“What, we don’t want to stay and fight?” Ron asked, who was quickly slapped on the chest by Hermione. “Sorry.”

“Thank you,” Bill said. “Everyone gather round and touch it so I can limit it to just us being able to activate it.”

Hermione stood back but watched out of curiosity, but a moment later Harry specified, “You too ‘Mione.”

“Oh, one just assumed it would be a fam-”

Ron shook his head, reached over, grabbed her hand, and pulled her over until her hand was next to his in the picture. “We’re Weasleys, there’s always room for one more,” Just in case, he slipped his other arm around her waist. She smiled warmly.

Bill grinned. “Right,” he muttered and he keyed everyone's arcane signatures to the portkey. “That’’s everyone locked in, now let’s test it out.” With a surge and a dizzying spin, all of them shifted and landed in what looked like a fine sitting room. Three red velvet couches surround the bear skin rug they had all apprated on in front of a fireplace. Soon after the fire came to life and lit candles around the room. Hardwood floors with two sets of double doors on opposite sides appeared, and another set opposite the fireplace and on either side of it. Between the doors were burning candelabras and generic art paintings.

“Bill?”

“Part of your Executive Access package, Harry. House Potter emergency bunk. Full package includes guards, and protection wards, just like what we installed at home today. No one try to apparate in or out please, it’ll be… messy. It’s designed to be portkey access only, until you unlock the floo Harry. There’s a moderately stocked kitchen with shelf-stable food only, a full bathroom and six bedrooms,” Bill explained as they all started to walk around and look.

“Merlin Bill! If you were going to go with something like this, I’d been happy with the base model."

“This is the base model, Harry.” 

Harry coughed in shock. 

“I zink I am with ‘arry on dis. Dis is a bunker?

“For Gringotts Executive members, yes.”

“Merlin," Harry whispered to himself.

“You okay babe?” Gin asked as she saw him processing and taking it all in. Intentionally she laced their fingers together. Harry nodded.

“This gives us a failsafe if Death Eaters try something again.“

“So this is one of those places we hope we never need,” Arthur summarized.

“Exactly, Dad.”

“You call this a bloody failsafe?" Ron said in shock.

“Language!” both Molly and Hermione said in unison. The two women exchange looks and smiles.

“Oh great, I’m going to be corrected in stereo now.”

“Maybe you’ll start to listen,” Hermione teased.

What caught Harry’s gaze most of all, was a full-szied metal display of his family’s crest over the fireplace. Ginny didn’t even need to ask what was going through her boyfriend’s mind, she could feel the weight of responsibility placed on his own shoulders through his body. Bill registered what had Harry’s attention. “I admit, I had that crafted. It just felt right to me and was intended as a kindness. If it’s too much, I can have it put in storage.”

Ginny moved to hug Harry fully. “I like it… a lot. To me, it stands for security, strength, courage and defense. All good things,” she shared with a kiss to his cheek.

Ron came up on Harry’s other side. “First, it’s just cool, but if we’re having this symbolism talk, I would say… resilience. Here I stand and draw the line.”

The entire room looked at Ron. “What, I’m allowed a deep thought occasionally. Harry’s worth it.”

Hermione hugged her boyfriend. “Chivalry.”

Ginny whispered to Harry, “Told you.”

“Honor and nobility,” Fleur added.

“Okay, I will argue that.” Harry countered.

“No.” she shook her head strongly. “For when I zee dis I already zink of ‘Arry. And my first thoughts will always be him zaving Gabrielle, when he ‘ad every reason not to. ‘ow he almost died for someone he did not know. When it was ‘ard. When it cost ‘im. All because he felt it was right.”

Fleur walked up underneath the crest and looked back at Harry. Perhaps it was the candlelight, or it was the memories, or maybe it wasn’t there. But she truly looked soft and gentle.

‘Arry, if I may, don’t zink you can dictate with words what zis means. I feel you define it by your actions. And your actions precede you, mon ami.” 

Harry smiled and appreciated what she was saying. Ginny gave him an extra squeeze, willing to accept Fleur was right.

“Keep it up, Bill, good call.”

“Thank you, and I think now, you can see why I’m really marrying that woman.” he said far less to Harry but to the people who needed to hear it.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

Nimbus Brooms

Friday morning Bill, Harry and Ginny flamed into the lobby for Nimbus Racing Brooms. The polished black marble floor reflected a sky blue ceiling, with illusionary clouds floating through the sky. The effects were very reminiscent of the Great Hall. Ginny beamed as she looked around, and the boys were able to be happy from seeing her expression. They walked about 40 feet to what seemed to be a reception desk, with a young lady in her mid twenties who was working through letters. When they approached, Ginny started, "Hello, Ginevra-"

"Weasley," the receptionist finished with a smile. And what caught Ginny's ear the most was the way it was said, with a tone of respect and admiration. "You are most welcome to Nimbus Racing. Your article has been all over the business. Mr. Whitehorn specifically ordered an edition for each employee. You have been the talk of the office for the last week. Please follow me." Bill and Harry exchanged looks of positive surprise.

They were led down the hall and around the corner to a posh office. "Mr. Whitehorn, the Weasley Warriors are here."

"Good, good, good, bring them in." A man in his 50's rose from his desk, fit but bald, wearing a blue dress shirt with his sleeves rolled up, and tie but his blazer was hanging on a coat tree on the side. He met them in the middle with a smile and hand out. "Devlin Whitehorn, the pleasure is mine,” he shook their hands and nodded in respect. “Ginevra, William, and of course Harry. Welcome to Nimbus."

He showed them to green leather chairs across from his desk. "While we have Vicky, would any of you like anything: tea, coffee, water?" The youths all shook their heads and Vicky left. "Well, may I begin by saying again, that we appreciate and respect your actions."

"Thank you, sir." Harry replied, "If I may, yours has been some of the warmest praise we have received.”

"Ah, well with good reason. You see, I am old enough to remember the end of the First Wizarding War, and I have felt similar to you about the poppycock. In my heart, I am just a broom smith. You, young man, you put to word what I have felt for quite some time. So if you do not feel I am infringing on phrasing, I will embrace it. His name is Riddle, and I will not live in fear."

"Well said, and thank you, sir." Harry nodded.

Then he turned to Bill. "And you Mr. Weasley. I have heard the naysayer tut their tongues and call you rash, or that you got carried away. But…" he held up his wedding ring. "For thirty-three years, I too have had a good woman by my side, and even now but especially when we were your age, if someone were to throw a hex at her. I would have done the exact same thing."

His vision drifted from the trio in front of him and drifted to the trio at his home. "I have two wonderful children with that woman. If Riddle were to come for one of them, I also would say no. So I thank you, and the rest of your clan for doing so."

"Thank you, sir." Bill replied.

"Which leaves us Miss Weasley. In all my days of either war and brooms, I have never even heard of that approach. Absolutely brilliant! Which brings)us to the heart of my invitation. First and most personally important, I would appreciate a small indulgence. I would like the opportunity for you, all of you, to give us your tale first hand to myself and a team of my people. Mostly because I believe it is a tale worth telling. There has been too much fear mongering for too long, if there is a victory like this it should be spread.”

“Second, unfortunately it is a bit of a business, but I am truly trying to make a mutually beneficial situation. Now please be honest with me, what broom were you riding?"

Ginny smiled, "Nimbus 1000, sir."

Whitehorn's face shown even brighter, "A 1000? Oh, I may have a treat for you. Still that is perfect. As I said, I'm a broom smith, and I wouldn't mind selling more brooms. I would very much like to make use of your battle as a bit of marketing."

"Marketing?"

"Advertisement, yes. Every year we do something, and more often than not we usually find a quidditch player. Sales are average, hardly anyone even takes notice of the player. But what if there were a way for me NOT to just sell a few brooms, but to also inspire a few folk? If this young lady can take to the skies to fight Death Eaters… what the hell are the rest of us doing?"

Ginny sat and thought for a moment. Her normal reflex of boldly going was crying to do so. But she understood why Dad had asked for Bill to come. This may be a day that restraint is valid. "Mr. Whitehorn, we wouldn't have any issue with giving a detailed account to your people. But before I give a recommendation to anything, I would need to see it and fly it. Run it through its paces."

"That's all I ask. One step at a time is perfectly reasonable. Thank you for even considering an old man's crazy idea. Let's go meet the team." He led them out of the office and down another hall. The three of them hung back a bit.

"Bill, this is a bit more than a free broom!" Ginny whispered yelled.

"I underestimated you, sister, I promise it will not happen again."

Ginny's fingers were laced with Harry's, who was remarkably calm, which she took notice of. "How come you aren't freaking out?"

A cocky grin appeared on Harry’s face. “A few reasons. First, it is because you’re so wound up in excitement right now, I figure the best thing you need is some stable ground, so here I am. Second, compared to my usual misadventures, this is mild. No one’s died, no one’s missing, no one’s threatening. Hell, I would say I am cautiously optimistic. He may be playing straight with us. Really, Gin, this looks like it could be a really good day for you, take it. Bill and I are right here, and all three of us are carrying our wands for a reason.”

"You always know what to say." For the briefest of moments Ginny's view bounced between each of the boys in frustration. Finally resulted in her muttering, 'to hell with it' and reaching over to kiss Harry, which had the calming effect she hoped. She broke away and sheepishly looked up to her brother. "Sorry, Bill."

"Gin, I am your eldest brother, who is engaged, and I honestly like Harry."

Hearing that she returned to the smile and took a few steps to catch up with Mr. Whitehorn. Harry whispered to Bill, "How dead am I?"

"Far from it Harry. I'm not Ron. Maybe it's the fact I moved out for a bit. But I am aware my kid sister has grown into a lovely young lady.I’ve seen you be both the beast to defend her, and also an achor to ground her. You become what she needs. One can't ask for much more from a suiter." 

Whitehorn led the trio to a larged conference room. Sitting around a boardroom table was about a dozen men and women, even three goblins. Whitehorn brought them to the head of the table. "This is largely my advertising team, a few department heads, and a few people who I feel should just hear your testimony. Ladies and gentlemen, we are honored today to have three of the victors from the Battle of the Burrow; Ginevra and William Weasley and Harry Potter, and they have agreed to give us a first hand account." He walked down to the other end of the table, sat, gestured for them to do the same. "Please, at your leisure."

Years of being siblings gave the Weasleys the reflex advantage as they quickly took their seats. Ginny shared a delightful smile with her brother and a few chuckles among the staff. Harry looked at her and then to his audience. "Well then," he grinned, "Let's take it from the top. We were sitting for supper…" Harry began but the other two hopped in. It was unusual for Harry. No one here seemed antagonistic, no one seemed suspicious. Everyone seemed interested, most even supportive. Erring on the side of caution, Harry tried to omit his final Death Eater encounter, but he had mentioned Ginny's fall and the Crucio attack.

"So Ginny fell, a Death Eater cursed her. What happened there?" one asked.

Harry paused and thought for a moment, but then thought 'This is war.' "My wand had been blown out of my hand from a previous hit, so when Gin was hit with a Cruciatus curse, I reacted, attacked, and essentially beat the hell out of him."

That generated several reactions, but not the way Harry expected. Whitehorn nodded in complete agreement. Someone in the rear even gave a, "Good show."

Most of the eyes went to Ginny. "You went through a Cruciatus curse?"

"Unfortunately, but yes." Ginny confirmed.

"I thought those were Unforgivable… illegal?"

"Death Eaters don't care." Bill summarized.

"Riddle hit me with one last year. This is how they operate. I am sorry if this is a shocking introduction to you, I apologize, but welcome to the war."

Whitehorn raised a finger. "Last year? So you were fully aware of what kind of people you were dealing with and what depths they sank to, and yet you all rode out to battle anyway?

"Yes," the trio said in unison.

"Merlin! The courage of you lot," he smiled.

From there the questions focused more on the broom work, which Ginny handled.

"How long have you actively been flying?"

"About 9 years now."

"What broom were you on?"

"Nimbus 1000."

"How hard was it to cast and fly at the same time?"

"Not very, casting wasn't hard. Avoiding spell fire was the harder part."

"What do you think your top speed was?"

"Oh, I was pushing it for all it was worth, so like 100, maybe a hair over. In hindsight, I should have summoned Firebolt. Harry, I've got permissions on that right?"

"Absolutely." he nodded.

"Firebolt? So how fast have you flown ever?"

"Oh, well that would have been on Harry's broom, but I think I've gotten to 130? 140?"

Harry nodded in agreement.

Nods of respect came from around the table.

Ginny and Harry just looked at each other and shrugged.

Whitehorn smiled, "Jacobson, why don't you bring it in." He got up from his seat and walked over to the trio. "If you are curious about their reactions, it's because most of our test pilots get… a little nervous over 125. So your experience at those speeds is… really quite impressive." He smiled.

"Now, I don't blame you Mr. Potter, for a Firebolt. That is a quality broom. In fact, it's existence is partially my fault. Nimbus has been at the top for so long that, well.. I think we got a little complacent. We certainly did with our names, 2000, 2001. And I can't say as we were really pushing anything with those models, more just updating. So when Firebolt was released, they deserved their praise. But…" Whitehorn said with a raised finger. "I choose to make it the kick in the pants we needed to send us back to the drawing board."

His employee came back with a long wooden case he carried with a handle. Whitehorn helped him gently lay it on the table before the three visitors. He opened it up and from it floated a broom like they had never seen. A long black broomstick with gleaming silver metal work, the rear brushing uniquely a blood red color. At the head of the staff was also a large red ruby. "Our latest model. Ironwood shaft bonded to mythril lattice work. Double the arcane thrust projector. Brand new element, " Pointing to an inlaid red ruby at the pommel of the broom. "Secondary directional projector designed specifically for tight maneuverability. She stops and corners on a dime. Estimated top speed: 160. Originally she was developed under the name Skyblazer, but" he turned to look directly to Ginny, "with your blessing, I would like to name this line, Reign of Fire, in your honor, and if you will, pardon the pun."

"You want to dedicate an entire broom series to me, because I fought some Death Eaters?" She said shocked.

"Frankly, yes. Like I said, yes I want to sell brooms, but I would like to do more. We have celebrated quidditch players for decades. This year, with the Second War starting, why don't we celebrate someone truly worthy? Not just someone good in a game. But a hero with courage and skill, willing to stand and fight for their family. Someone like a Crimson Witch?"

Bill cleared his throat. "Obviously there are details to discuss and this is NOT an on the spot decision."

Whitehorn smiled and waved away concern. "Of course it's not, my dear good sir. I'm introducing an offer. If I have offended anyone, I will even offer my apologies. I just can't help but think there are many mutually beneficial opportunities here and I'm old enough I do appreciate a win-win when I can find them."

Harry raised a finger. "Mr. Whitehorn, you said estimated top speed 160?"

"I did, and I also said my flyers get nervous over 125. And I believe Miss Weasley herself wisely said she would insist on flying anything before endorsing it. Why don't we break for lunch? My team has worked up something quite fine. But after you've had a chance to talk amongst yourselves, well, many of us would love to see the Crimson Witch run her own flying test."

Ginny had grabbed hold of Harry's hand during the display. Harry himself seemed to remain calm and composed, just like when interviewing with Rita. She envied his ability to handle himself sometimes. Apparently picking up on her anxiety, Harry looked over to her with that grin that could cut through any emotions, and visibly breathed deep and steady. He rubbed his thumb back and forth against her hand, to the ticking of a clock. Somehow through minor, unspoken gestures, it felt like he could simply transfer peace and calmness to her magically. That was immeasurably soothing. With the surge of excitement managed for the moment Ginny simply replied, "I will say yes, and thank you, for lunch."

"Excellent."

They broke for lunch in a lovely open air patio with fine linen tablecloths and full service staff. Lunch itself was roast lamb with roasted potatoes, salad, and a full bar available. As they sat Bill whispered, "I recommend we ALL avoid the bar."

"Bill," Ginny smiled, "You don't think I never touched a drink before, do you?"

"Not my point, sister. In fact I'm sure you have. My point is with the developing situation. Gin, and I know you are sorely tempted to, I will tell you I will fight you if you attempt to fly that broom anything short of stone sober. And Harry, one does not make investment decisions drunk either."

"I thought that was a bit we did to help convince your dad?"

"Originally it was, and in fact I even told Gringotts the same to count today as a workday. But the facts of the matter are that this is looking more and more like a legitimate situation and more than that. An opportunity."

"You haven't steered me wrong yet, Bill. What are you thinking?"

"Well, first I will remind you two that we are unusually close to the front lines of this war. No offense, Harry."

"None taken."

"As you both saw, most people haven't had run ins with Riddle or had to actually fight another wizard. Hell, I'm surprised to hear about the skittish flyers here. Regardless, I say that to highlight the fact, not everyone here may be out to get us. Whitehorn makes a logical case and sounds sincere."

Ginny smiled, "Alright, of age adult at the table. How do we play this?”

"Well, first rule for all of us, no signatures today. Any standard business will expect parties to read, review and consider."

Ginny and Harry nodded in agreement.

"Second, one assumes you would like to fly that broom?"

"I will admit Harry is the only reason I'm not on it now. Thank you for that by the way."

"That's why you keep me around." Harry grinned and winked.

"Well, you and Harry are more versed with high speed flight, I will trust your judgment. Which means, Ginny, I'm giving him my vote on how the flying goes. I love you, but your fearlessness can slip too often into recklessness and today is not a battle. It's business."

Harry nodded.  "I'm inclined to explore this. Gin knows her way on a broom. Can you promise to maintain something resembling a level head out there?"

She lightly glared at the two of them. "I want to hear the words that your concerns are more with the broom than my flying skills."

"Absolutely correct, sis.” Bill said with a hand over his heart

"Like I said, I know your skills, babe. I don't know the broom." Harry confirmed point his thumb back at the Nimbus team. 

Ginny signed. "Concern for safety is sweet and appreciated. Thank you."

"That's still not a 'yes' yet Ginevra." Bill pointed out.

"Yes." Ginny answered overdramatically.

"Thank you," her brother replied. "I love you. Now thirdly, assuming the flight goes well. Ginny you ought to be compensated for your endorsement."

"Already thought of that."

"Good, I would say at least 10."

"Really? Only 10 Galleons?" she clarified, cocking her head to the side.

"Percent. 10 percent of sales, Ginny."

Hushing to a whisper. "Bill, that could be quite a lot."

"Which is exactly why I say it. He is selling his motivations well enough I may believe him. Regardless of why he wants to do something different, the bottom line is he feels you would help him sell more brooms. So you deserve a share."

"I'm going to side with your brother on this one.”Harry replied, raising his water glass like  toast. “You are worth it."Alright, noted."

"Fourthly, if we get this far, Harry I would very strongly suggest we each actually invest in this company, before launch. If the fan mail is any indication, the sentiment behind Crimson Witch is high, there are likely gains to be made here."

"Good call."

"Wait… are you two planning to profit off of my good fortune?" Ginny squinted and watched her boyfriend and brother carefully. 

"Yes." they said in unison.

"Good," she laughed. "At least we're all in agreement then."

They finished their meal and relaxed a bit. When Whitehorn returned he asked, "So, are we calling it a day or is the Crimson Witch taking the skies again?"

Ginny smiled. "Mr. Whitehorn, I'd like to see your broom please."

Chapter Text

Chapter 13
Crimson Witch

The next stop was wardrobe. Apparently a white cardigan and jeans were not what the Nimbus team believed in for a test flight. But long being connected to quidditch they had a host of uniforms and pads. She put her street clothes in Harry’s bag and emerged out to the changing room in a basic black uniform and her hair back into a ponytail. “Hold onto this for me please.” she asked Harry with a peck on the cheek. Then they were led to the test field which rivaled even Hogwarts. But where the center stands would normally be, a large greenhouse structure stood. Inside several desks lined the walls each with a crystal ball and wizard standing ready. At Whitehorn’s single, the mages tapped their wands to the crystal balls and illusions came up of all sorts of colors and pictures. Some looked like maps, some thermometers, charts. “Welcome to the Nest. We have specialists scrying on various aspects of the broom, speed, stability, altitude, wind, weather, we try to watch it all.”

Whitehorn picked a small wooden case which he opened to show a dozen earrings. Each looked to clip on a person’s earlobe and have a small gold coin press over the wearer's ear. “Telepathic link keeps us in communication with the pilot.”

“How telepathic?” Ginny asked hesitantly.

“Directed thought only. You need to specifically want to send a thought out, and whatever is received actually feels like you are hearing them. We don’t want any embarrassing moments either.“

“Thank you, a girl needs her secrets, you know. “ as she gave a wink over to Harry as she clipped onto her right ear.

“Gentlemen,” he offered the lads. Bill and Harry did link in.

Ginny’s thoughts did come through. “Checking in?”

“You are officially in my head.” Harry thought back.

“I damn well better be.”

“This a GROUP link you two.” Bill thought.

Whitehorn and the staff all smiled.

“Oh no, they learned I like to joke with my boyfriend.” Ginny said surly.

Whitehorn outright laughed.

“Alright Gin, I know you are enjoying this, but just like a match, time to get your game face on.”

“-sigh-, You got it, Harry”

The team started their normal process.

“Ready test flight: Skyblazer 234”

“Oh poppycock,” Whitehorn corrected. “Make this Test Flight: Crimson One. Unless you object, Miss Weasley?”

“Not in the slightest.” she smiled.

“Gentlemen, bring the lady her Reign of Fire.” A pair of assistants opened the case again and the broom gently hovered upward to waist high. Whitethorn gestured to all three of the guests. “At your pace, please inspect as you like. “

As they had discussed, Bill nodded to Harry.

Harry took the broom, and examined it. “Medium weight. Impressive strength. Nice balance. Stirrups feel plenty strong. Not quite sure how I feel about this secondary directional projector up in front.”

Then he passed it on to Gin, who largely repeated the same checks.

“Bill, I’ll let it go, but Gin, I’d ask you to give that ruby a little space. I don’t know if that’s going to shock, burn, or whatever you.”

Bill nodded in appreciation.

“I was thinking the same thing.” Ginny said. “Where do you need me, sir?”

Whitehorn “Your field awaits. Start with some sprints back and forth, get a feel for it. “

Once Ginny left, he turned back to Harry and Bill, with a huge grin. “She is a hoot! Even if the broom is a failure, it’s been a pleasure to meet you three.”

The Nest became a hive of activity. The illusions came alive all reporting what they detected. The Nest became a kaleidoscope of arcane energies. But more than the lights Harry saw he also heard a commotion of information being reported.

“Wind: north by northeast 30 MPH”
“Integrity normal”
“Speed 50 mph”
“Balancing chams holding …

Harry was amazed and how much they were tracking and reporting. “Mr. Whitehorn, do you do this for every test flight?”

“Absolutely, I want to keep my pilots informed. Today, doubly so with a special guest.”

“Wow.” Harry was amazed they could work through this. “Crimson, how are you doing?”

“Fine, just a bit distracted,” she replied as she hovered by the base of one set of goal posts. “Let’s break this thing in.” She started with a quick start and speed to half field and hard break. Then she repeated it with longer distances every time.

“Acceleration surging.”
“Inertia charms triggered.”
“Spiking on the secondary projector.”

“Well ya, I’m testing the brakes on this thing on this thing.” Ginny cut in. “Which are solid, by the way. Let’s see how she turns.” She started a serpentine pattern down the field.

“Mechanical stress charms triggered.”
“Condition still green.”
“Heading East by Northeast’

Bill came up to Harry. “I know it's been a few since I was on a broom, but is all of this necessary?”

Whitehorn explained, "I try to track as much as we can so we can make improvements. And if I’m tracking it, I feel obligated to share it with the pilots. They're the ones flying.”

“She does turn fine, better than fine actually.” Ginny updated, her annoyance clearly rising. ‘I’m going to check some bank and rolls.”

“Be aware Wind increase to 32 MPH”
“Pinging structure, still green”
“Speed 72 mph”
“Balancing chams holding …

“I know they’re holding, I’m still on the broom.” she reported surly, as she pulled out of barrel roll then banked hard to fly by the goal post. “Let’s try a needle thread.“

“A what?” Whitemore asked.

“She’s going to fly through a goal ring.” Harry explained over his shoulder, his eyes never leaving Ginny.

“Wait, you can do that?”

“Sure. It’s a foul in the game, but we’re not playing a game are we? It's a great nerve check for new flyers. Once you adapt, it’s still a rush. For this, I’d see it as a great stability check.

Ginny started with a long deep straight away to for a solid arch to center goal.

“She’s bottoming out!”

“She’s fine. These are practice drills we do.” Harry corrected.

“She’s pulling up hard.”
‘She’s banking.
“She’s going for the goal.”

“SHIT, angle’s off!” Ginny pulled up hard and flew upward, missing the goal completely.

“That’s it! EVERYONE SHUT IT!” Harry piped up angry. “Gin, stop and take a hover.”

The nest fell silent and Harry walked up to the closest window wall. “Are you okay?”

“Yes,” her frustration was palatable even from here. She paused the broom and caught her breath. “There’s just too many damn voices. I can’t concentrate when everyone is telling me things I don’t need to know.”

“Agreed.” then turning back to the crowd. "Mr Whitehorn, I will give partial apologies for my outburst but… “ he pointed to everything in the nest. “This is not how Gin and I fly. We fly by feel and experience. If you want Crimson Witch to fly, it’s going to be on her terms.”

Realizing the mistakes, Mr. Whitehorn, nodded. “My apologies. Miss Weasley, you truly are alright?”

“Yes, I know when to bail.”

Bill stepped up to the broom maker. “You invited us to meet us, the real us. Would you like to see how we fly?”

“Oh, indeed I would.” he said with earnest.

Bill nodded to Harry.

Harry turned back to the window. “Gin, this is your day, your flight, your choice.”

“Our way?” she said.

“Our way.” Harry confirmed.

“I don’t mind some of the information. The speed is handy. But I need one voice, you Harry.”

Harry looked back to Whitehorn, who nodded and gave a thumbs up.
“You’ve got it, Gin. You and me. Give me a second to prep.” Back to the Nest he asked, “Which one of you tracks speed?” They raised their hand, still a little afraid to talk. “And I need a map.” A second hand lifted. Harry took a position where he could see both.

“I am ready here Crimson. Why don't we lose some tension first. Give me a figure eight needle thread.

“That sounds lovely.” Harry could already hear the improved attitude. Ginny fell into the familiarity of the training drill flying through all four of the side goals.

Harry kept quiet except for the speed marks after she was through “82 miles, 88, 92, 97… nicely done. How do you feel?”

“I’m good. Feeling looser now.”

“How’s the broom?” Harry asked specifically, looking at Whitehorn.

“Sorry babe, Firebolt may have met its match. Reign of Fire is a strong, smooth, and steady ride. And he is right, she does turn on a dime. A lot more maneuverable.”

Whitehorn shook a small fist in victory, but otherwise kept quiet.

“No worries. So there’s only one last thing to test. You up for it?”

“You’re damn right I am.”

Bill smiled widely at how much joy he could hear in his sister's voice.

“Alright then,” He smiled. “Give me some altitude. Lets get out of the way of everything and give you some room for an orbit.”

“Climbing now.”

“Check your suit. Redo any straps, tighten everything down.”

“Gotcha, and in position.”

“Alright, Crimson Witch, Firebolt’s top speed is 150. Get me 151.”

“Yes sir.” Ginny flatted out along the broom shaft as flat as she possibly could and launched to life.

“Good start, already at 102.”

Ginny tightened arms together wrapping around the underside of the broom. She pressed her legs as close to the broom as possible, trying to be as aerodynamic as she could make herself.

“127 Gin, just broke their record.“

She smiled at that. Extra satisfaction she could put into the broom.

“135.” Harry called out.

The silence was nerve racking for Bill. “She’s awfully quiet, Harry.”

“She’s focused. And she stays that way. 140 Gin.”

Harry, the finest man she’d ever known and now finally together. Always willing to protect her, even from well meaning family. Damn she loved that man. Into the broom that went.

Harry looked around for any worried looks from the staff. Everyone nodded or gave thumbs up.

“Team here says you are fine … and at 145.

Gloves… next time she needed to wear gloves. Her fingers were feeling numb. The temperature dropped from the wind and pressure. With wind roaring around her and sounded like a roaring monster. To hell with this monster… she’s slaying it. Into the broom it goes.

“And … you’re… at 151! Awesome job!”

The Nest finally erupted in joy and celebration.

“Gin… you made it… Your brother needs word back now.”

Another moment of silence was nerve racking. Harry’s eyes didn’t move from the map. Ginny’s image still in steady orbit.

Finally, she replied, “I - WANT - 160!”

Harry looked to Bill. The brother's face was a mix of relief now hearing her, but also equal parts annoyance and respect. But regardless of what he thought, this was who Ginny was, and he would not be the one to hold her back. “Keep going, Crimson Witch!”

“EVERYONE QUIET! We’re not done yet!" Harry took the reins back.

Thank you, the brother that best let her be herself. One of the only ones that actually treated her like something more than a kid. Gratitude into the broom.

“153.”

The forces of speed and pressure were pressing her chest and squarely onto the broom shaft. The pain bit at her from the muscle between her sternum and the iron wood. Pain into the broom.

“154.”

Tom Riddle, you can go to hell. Crimson Witch is coming for you!

“155.”

Ginny’s emotions were so strong they started coming across the link.
“Anything”

“156.”

“Is possible”

“157” Harry knew where this was going, His grin came in wide. “C’mon baby.”

“If you’ve got”

“158”

“ENOUGH”

“159”

“NERVE!”!

“160! Repeat 1-6-0”

“This is Crimson Witch… coming in for a landing.”

She was tired, exhausted more like it, but when she landed outside the nest. Her smile couldn’t be brighter. Harry immediately kissed and embraced her the moment she was on the ground. “I am so damn proud of you.”

“Harry, I love you… so damn much.”

Bill was waiting and watching with absolutely no discomfort. She moved from her boyfriend's arms to her brother’s. “Thank you, Thank you so much for letting me.”

“Well, it’s hard to fly if people don’t let go.” Bill said with the biggest hug he could muster.

Finally catching her breath. She stood up as tall and fierce as she could muster and walked over to the broom maker, who looked almost as happy as Ginny. “Mr. Whitehorn, you have made one hell of a broom.” she reported as she returned it to its rightful owner.

“If you can fly like that, I think it would be a crime to take that back. That’s yours now.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“No, thank you, Let’s go talk.”

- - -
Back in Whitehorns’ office the four of them sat. Ginny working on her second glass of pumpkin juice. “I mean it Miss-”

“Ginny, sir, if you’re giving me a broom like this, you can call me Ginny.”

He paused and smiled. “Thank you, Ginny. And I mean it. If nothing else, that broom is yours. And especially if you can fly like that, and fight like you say, well… Nimbus would be honored to have you endorse the Reign of Fire.

“What would that entail?” Bill asked.

“Mostly, We’d like a photo session occasionally for promotional material. And appearances at a few locations when the brooms are released. And we would like the right to use your story from the Battle of the Burrow in promotion. And I want to stress that, I see this as equal parts, broom selling as well as motivation and inspiration.”

“And compensation?” she asked with a grin.

Whitehorn smiled and chuckled. “I wondered when we would get there. Most people would have asked before our first meeting. Usually I would start at 5% of sales. How about 8?

“Well, that’s what you pay a quidditch player and you yourself said I’m something more. How about 20%”

“10%?”

Bill smiled, he was happy Ginny was getting her due. Then Ginny countered.

“Mr Whitehorn, I just flew your broom 160 miles per hour. How about 16%?”

He nodded. “16%, feels right, agreed.”

“And I want a full wardrobe choice. I don’t mind being attractive, but it will be in outfits I can actually wear. Quidditch uniforms or anything like that will be fine, but you try turning me into a slut on a stick, I walk.

“If I tried that, my wife and daughter would kill me too. Agreed.”

“Weasley Warriors, including Harry, and Fleur, get full access with me. No questions, you want me someplace, they can come with me.”

“I look forward to meeting them.”

“I still get to live my own life. I have school this fall, I’m not dropping out for this.”

“I would hope not.”

“No morality causes, no trying to say what I can or can’t do.”

“Agreed.”

“And I want it all in writing.”

“Is there any other way? I will have the papers drawn up and owled over tomorrow. Have anyone you like review them. I truly am trying to make a win-win situation here.”

“Well, provided those conditions are met… yes, I believe we can do business.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 14
Revelation

The enter table was stuck silent when Ginny shared the news.

“You flew 160 miles per hour?” Ron asked in awe. “Impressive,” he said as he sat back in his chair.

“More like incredible.” Arthur corrected. “I am so very, very proud of you dear.”

“And you are all right?” Molly asked.

“I’m fine mum.” Ginny fibbed, but just a fib. She wasn’t going to worry her mom over a simple bruise.

“Harry, Bill, what was your sense of the place?”

Harry went first. “The factory and the test grounds are grand, but what else would you expect from a company that large. Moreover, Mr Whitehorn seems legitimate. His statements were all consistent. As a husband, father, and head of business, it would make sense if so many of our statements struck a chord with him. Especially if he lived through some of the last Wizarding War, I could understand where he would want to contribute. He seemed perhaps a bit old fashioned, but not in a bad way. Polite, but formal. It was always, Miss Weasley, till Gin specifically said otherwise. He easily could have gotten mad when I got a little… direct, but instead he moved over and let us do our thing. Respectfully Gin, you were pretty blunt in negotiations, but he didn’t seem phased at all by it. When you were up there he called you ‘ a hoot’. More importantly, there was a point where Gin got frustrated. He honestly sounded like he legitimately cared.”

“I’m inclined to agree with Harry. When the papers come, I am going to be reading those a few times. But unless there is some catch, I am becoming increasingly optimistic. His statements make logical sense. Harry, I’m going to disagree with you on onr point. I think she did excellent with negotiations. I said I’d be happy with 10%. Obviously, 16% is even better. Please don’t take this the wrong way, but yes Ginny, I do believe you could help sell more brooms. And advertisements for products and supporting other causes are far from unheard of. If he truly wants to support the war against Riddle, we are the ones having 15 minutes of fame.”

“Alright,” Arthur nodded, “Well Ginny, please keep your eyes open, but congratulations.” He smiled from ear to ear, beaming with pride for his daughter. Then he took a breath. “Now, while I have the floor. This may not seem near as impressive now, but Ginny was not the only Weasley who was offered a new job today.”

“Arthur?” Molly asked, “Really?”

He pulled a letter out of his pocket. “You know it’s a ministry job when the title is too long to remember: 'Head of the Office for the Detection and Confiscation of Counterfeit Defensive Spells and Protective Objects.' While the Twins and others are making legitimate items, there has been a surge in counterfeit and fraud, all trying to cash in on the rising fear from Riddle. That new Minister for Magic, Scrimgeour, wants to get that stamped out before it’s a bigger problem. I wouldn’t be surprised if that article helped jog my name to his mind.”

“Did you meet him?” Molly asked.

“Oh no, no, no. Came down through channels but regardless. Promoted, respectable raise.”
Another round of cheers.

With a cocky grin Harry couldn’t resist. “So Ron, you’re the only one left. When’s your promotion?”

“Oi!” he pointed to Hermione sitting right next to him. “I just got promoted to boyfriend, thought I was doing well! “

Laughs around the table. Hermione leaned over and kissed him. “Good answer,” she smiled.

After supper, Harry went down to his room and crashed onto his bed. A few minutes later Gin came down the stairs.  “Need to borrow your mirror, babe.” as she loosed the top button the flannel she had changed into.

“Why? You’ve beautiful.” he observed as he rose up and walked over behind her.

“And I thank you. But this time I need it for first aid.” she mentioned as she put some ointment on a very clear bruise on her chest.

“Ouch,” he commented.

She cocked her head to the side with a smile. “‘Ouch’, really? That’s all? No ‘Oh my god.’, no ‘Are you okay?’”

“Sorry, are you okay?”

“Of course I am, it’s just a bruise. I am just surprised you are… so relaxed.”

Harry smiled. “Last I knew our terms were ‘Partners, no sidelining’. With all the injuries you have literally patched up on me. I think it would be a bit … hypocritical.“ He slipped his arms around her waist. “Was I concerned when you were up there? Absolutely. But do I trust you? Absolutely. Am I ridiculously proud of my Crimson Witch? Absolutely.”

She smiled. “I don’t know why I like that name so much.”

Harry shrugged, “Your independent streak.”

“What do you mean?”

“Ginny, do not tell me you think you don’t have a strong independent free will.”

“Well yes, but please tell me what you mean?”

“Well… for a while you’ve had labels or identities that are relational. Your parent’s daughter. Your brothers’s little sister. Boy-Who-Lived fan. “

“Chamber of Secrets victim.” she groused.

“Wasn’t going to mention that one. Crimson Witch doesn’t do that. That’s you. That’s all you. Out of the shadows, center of attention, Reign of Fire and all.”

A wave of relief came to her. She turned around in his arms to kiss him full and proper on the lips. “Thank you. So have you thought about this whole endorsement thing? Are you going to be okay with me selling brooms?”

“I do like to think you will be doing more than just that. I do see you as Inspiration, not just for the war, but for others to keep the spirit in whatever their fights are. You could be a role model.”

“Merlin, a whole legion of little Ginny Weasleys.”

“The world should be so lucky.”

“Flattery, Potter. Seriously though, I’m not dumb. You know this will bring attention and stuff. Are you okay?”

“Gin, I’m the Chosen One. There was never any chance outside the spotlight. This just evens the score. You get your own now too.”

Then came a knock at the door, and a slight opening. “Hey, is my sister down there?” Ron called.

“No, but a Crimson Witch is.” she replied. “We’re just talking, Ron, nothing to worry about.”

He opened the door fully. “What? No. I don’t want to know. No. ‘Mione had an idea. It's Friday night. Butterbeers and a bonfire by the pond. All four of us.”

“Absolutely. “ Gin replied. “Right behind you.” Ron had already left.
“Wow, I am really starting to like non-prat Ron.”

- - -
Tuesday, 16 July 1996

Tuesday morning Harry flamed in with Bill and Hermione to Gimmauld Place. The floo was in the house kitchen which was about the cheerest room in the house. At his last visit it didn’t seem so bad, the grim and the black seemed to remind him of Sirius, but in a good way. Now it felt hollow, almost like verification he was gone. He had mixed emotions, in his heart this was still Sirius’s, even if his mind knew this was his.

Bill set a well worn leather messenger bag on the kitchen table and pulled out a small crystal ball and his wand. Always the curious Hermione, asked as she started looking at the walls, “Is there anything specific we are here for, Harry?”

“I’ll be honest, no. But after finding out just how little people tell me, I just feel the need to at least do a walk through of the place. At least be curious, and maybe figure out what questions to ask.” he replied as he slowly started surveying everything.

“May one ask why Bill has his equipment. Is there a problem?”

Bill smiled, clearly not offended. “Same reason you brought your mind Hermione, tools of the trade. Curse Breaker, remember? Harry taking possession, it makes sense for me to at least check the house’s guards, wards, and charms. Considering this was House Black, a mundane and arcane investigation seems prudent.”

Hermione nodded her head as that was a sound proposition. “How do I help?”

Bill smiled. “Divide and conquer, I’ll handle the invisible. You use that first rate mind of yours and keep an eye out for the visible. Anything that just doesn’t look right.”

“Fair enough,” Hermione agreed as that at least gave a task for her mind to process on.

“Oh and Harry, thought you may like to know. I read the Nimbus contract four times last night. It is clean.”

Harry smiled and looked back at Weasley. “Thank you, that will be great for Gin. Good to know.”

“Were you expecting a double cross, Bill?” Hermione asked.
Bill was talking while he scryed the building. “Well first Dad asked me to review them. Secondly, the potential numbers involved warranted it. If Harry can save lives, the least I can do is keep my friends and family out of bureaucratic trouble.”

“May I ask you a professional question?”

“Hermione, we’re friends. Speak your mind.”

Caught off guard at that statement her head cocked back for a moment, then smiled/ “How does a Curse Breaker become good at navigating bureaucracy?”

Bill smiled widely. “Fair question, didn’t plan it. In school my strengths were Astronomy and Arithmancy. Arithmancy is fundamental to Curse Breaking and translates very well over to the financials. Largely why Gringotts brought me on. Additionally you would be surprised by the similarities between legal contracts and mystical rituals.”

“And working with Goblins?”

“What of it? Don’t tell me I am hearing racism?”

Hermione, “Merlin, certainly not! I was just observing-”

“Gotcha,” Bill said with a smile. “I’m a Weasley, we all have to joke now and again.”

Harry looked back and smiled at the pair. Hermione bit her cheek for a moment. “Well played, well played, Mr. Weasley.“

They left the basement kitchen and walked up to the ground floor and into the hall.

“MUDBLOOD! Filthy half breed!”

Their heads snapped to the portrait of Walburga Black. Hermione had heard that insult every visit to the wizard world since she was young. It still stung and she clenched her fists and grit her teeth as now she was being insulted from a damned painting.

Harry, though, wasn't wasting time. To Hermione time seemed to slow down, as she saw Harry draw his wand, and enraged, raised it to the painting. “Incin-”

“WAIT!” Hermione screamed as she grabbed his wrist. He looked to her for an explanation. “Trace. We’re back in London now.”

Again, Hermione’s logic to the rescue.

“Incendio.” A fire bolt flew over Harry’s shoulder, crashing into and incinerating the painting to pleasant silence. The teens looked at Bill, “Age has its privileges.”

“Thank you, Bill.” Hermione said. “And thank you for the thought, Harry.”

“Don’t worry. I know technically both my parents were magical, being raised on this side I always think of myself as a muggle-born like you. That insult will not be said in my house.”

Bill looked over and grinned. “Hello Master Potter, well said.”

Hermione smiled in deep appreciation.

“I’m slow, but I am coming to terms with some things.”

“Harry, I think your progress has been incredible.” Bill complimented.

“We might as well work our way up, a floor at a time.” Harry said as he headed for the stairs.

“Logical.” Bill and Hermione said at the same time, then grinned.

Harry looked back and shook his head. “So this is what happens when I bring two brains on a mission.”

“Is this a mission?” Hermione asked.

“Isn’t my whole life one?” Harry pointed out, more cynical than he had been in weeks.

Hermione could see what was happening already. “Hey, time out. Are you okay?”

Harry took a courage breath. “Fair question.” He breathed again. “Not great? I don’t necessarily want to be here doing this. It feels so final, you know? Sirius and I, by comparison, didn't get much time together, but still he was the only family I had. Doing this walk, it’s official. I’m alone again.”

“Stop right there. I do understand the feeling, but that fact is wrong. Now I dont’ know which order but I’m pretty sure Ginny would both slap you and kiss you if she heard that.”

“Harry, none of us were kidding when we called you the Eighth,” Bill added. “As vehemently as you’ve defended Ginny, I will proudly call you family. Also, I know for a fact, if you were ever to visit, the Delacour’s hold you in highest honor.”

“You haven’t been able to shake me loose for five years, you think I’m going someplace?” Hermione added.

“Thanks… today… this…”

“Is hard.” Hermione finished with an accepting nod.

From behind him, came a one arm hug from Bill. “Heavy is the head of he who wears the crown.” as he went back to the wards.

“I didn’t know we were … hugging, Bill.”

“I hug all my brothers, Harry.”

The review of the house was uneasy to say the least. The constant state of decay and decline. The house hadn’t truly been lived in since Sirus’s incarceration. Merlin only knows what all was in there. But it all was such a mess, this … this house was going to take a while to fix… just like its owner. It had been left to rot since then, waiting, pausing, holding its breath, like so much of the wizarding world.

“I really think we have these wars wrong.” Harry finally said out loud.

“How so?” Hermione asked.

“It’s not the First Wizard War and the Second Wizard War. It’s the same damn one, with a … cease fire in the middle. Everyone called a time out so a whole new generation could be thrown in.”

Hermione was actually impressed. “Astute observation, Harry.”

As they finally got to the attic, Bill declared the guards and wards secure. “If you don’t mind, I'd like to do a peak scry.”

“Mind putting that in terms for us non-curse breakers, Bill?”

“Ah yes sorry, work shorthand. There are different levels of magic. Different levels of power and intensity?”

Hermione laughed. “Not all the way to 1st year, Bill.”

“Sorry, well most of the wizard world has some arcane signature to it. We’ll charm anything. So rather than look for anything magic, it is best to look for the strongest magic, as that more often than not will be your biggest problem.”

“Right, yes, please. Bill I’m going to steal a line from your Dad, stop asking. Do.”

Bill’s crystal ball glowed warmly and he looked up to Harry for a moment, the ball calmed back down. As they walked down stairs, all of them could see a glow grow in Bill’s crystal ball.

“Bill, that's a happy glow in that ball, right?” Harry asked.

“Unfortunately there is no happy glow setting on this.” Bill slowly waved his wand to find a direction. “Downstairs.” Following the scry, they went back down the stairs. All the way to the basement kitchen.

“Figures, first room we were in.” Harry noted.

“What’s important this is that we are finding it before it does whatever it does.” Hermione pointed out.

In the kitchen Bill swept back and forth, and the scry led him to a corner cupboard. “I hate it when it's something small.“ Slowly and rather expectantly he opened the door. No food refuses blessedly, but rather a mishmash of items from around the manor.

“Ahh!” Harry yelped with a hand to head. When the others looked at him he waved them off. “Just another Riddle headache or something.

“Alright, Bill nodded as he continued to seek the source. “Alright, I think our culprit is this.” He didn’t dare touch it, but as it had a chain he did use his wand to pick up a he pulled out a golden locket.

The moment Harry saw the locket, lightning lept from it, directly to Harry’s scar. It blinded all of them for a moment and they could only hear the cracking roar of thunder. Harry took the full force of the blast and threw 15 feet backward. He didn’t get back up.

“HARRY!” Hermione yelled.

“Merlin!” Bill shouted as he ran for his bag and grabbed a containment jar for just such an occasion. He shoved the locket in and then dashed to Harry’s side.

Hermione was shaking him. “Harry, wake up. Snap out of it.”

Bill was now grateful for the home healer lessons his mother insisted on. “Pulse is racing. He’s breathing, but barely. Completely unresponsive. Hermione, grab my bag. Back to the Burrow!”

“Mum!” he yelled as he flamed through. Laying him on the kitchen table he opened his shirt.

Molly ran in from the garden. “What happened?” she asked as she grabbed the Healer’s basket.

“We triggered some sort of hex at the house. It skipped over me to go straight for Harry. Just now, I assessed and flamed in. “

“Pupils are dilated. He’s too damn hot. That pulse is too high and I do not like that breathing.“ Molly assessed. “I need some weeping fig and dracena.” Bill nodded and ran out the door

“How can I help?” Hermione asked.

“Do you know any healing?”

She shook her head. “Ice, cloth, forehead”

Hermione nodded and followed instructions making a cold compress. Molly directed her hands, left hand holding the ice. Right hand pressing onto his neck. “Feel that pulse?” Hermione nodded. “Too high. Let me know when it slows.”

Bill ran back in with the plants and passed them to Molly, who quickly put leaves into a mortar and pestle, with a few drops from bottles in the basket creating a green paste. She then painted on the sides of Harry’s neck, including Hermione’s fingers. “Sorry, not sorry.”

She shook her head, “Don’t care.“

Molly then took to her wand. And Harry’s body seemed to tense in pain, Then Molly clearly changed spells,... and finally Harry took a deep breath and started breathing far more relaxed. His pulse slowed.

“Alright I think that will stabilize for now. Bill, can you get him to a couch? Hermione, go grab his blanket off his bed, something he’s familiar with.”

Once Bill got Harry layed down, Molly nodded, “Go get Ginny.” This time Bill apprated, and moments later reappeared with her.

“Merlin,” she gasped. She took a knee to kneel down to him. ”Harry? She called caressing his cheek and kissing his lips. “I wish that worked in real life.” She took a breath. “Time to wake up now. You’re going to embarrass your girlfriend if you don’t.” She took another breath to wait. “Okay, fine. Take a nap, but you’re not getting rid of me.” she told him resolutely as sat on the edge of the couch and took his hand. “You rest, you heal. I’ll stand watch. Keep you safe”. Hermione came up with Harry’s blanket and Gin reflexively started covering him and tucking him in. Finally turning her attention elsewhere in the room. She asked the question. “What happened?

Bill filled her in on the morning at Grimmauld Place. Molly took over when they flamed in. As they retold the events, Hermione couldn’t bear it so ran upstairs. “I did try a basic waking spell but he reacted very poorly to that, so I went the opposite direction and gave him a sleeper spell, my mildest.” Molly explained. “It’s hard to go wrong with giving the body rest and we’ll see if he sleeps this off.”

Ginny nodded, “Thank you, mum.” Molly knew there was nothing left she could do that Ginny wasn’t already. She bent down and kissed the top of her daughter's head and excused herself.

Bill took a seat on the couch by Harry's head so he could see Ginny’s face. Where any other woman would likely be a sobbing mess, Gin, was very much what she said, on guard. While parts of her body trembled, it wasn’t from sadness. Bill could see her jaw was set. Her right hand, clenched tightly, and in her eyes were not tears, but flames. “Ginevra, I’m sorry.”

Still watching Harry. “For what? You didn’t do this. I’m not mad at either of you. I’m enraged with whoever made that damn …thing. Fucking not fair. It’s not enough.”

“Enough?” Bill asked.

She finally looked up to her brother. “Time. Nowhere near enough. It took us years to finally get past all of our… crap and even get here. All we get is 16 days? Everything he’s already done. If we thought just a little bit I bet we could think of more than 16 people he’s saved. Not even a month of us being able to be honest with each other? He was about to have his first REAL birthday at the end of this month. “ She shook her head vehemently. “No, I refused to accept this as the ending. He’s just taken ANOTHER hit. Like he always does. And soon he’s going to wake up. And I’m going hug him. And THAT’s probably when I’ll cry and you know I fucking hate it when I do that. And when he’s got his strength back I’m going to snog the hell out of him, and I’m not even sorry for that one, Bill.”

“I wouldn’t expect you to be, sister. The most fair statement I could say is that if it were Fleur there, I would be the same. Is there anything I can do?”

“You’re the Curse Breaker. Figure out the cursed locket.” Bill nodded as he left.

He grabbed his bag from the kitchen. “I’ll be working in the barn, mum.”

“Barn?”

Bill gestured to Harry, “I certainly don’t want any more accidental victims.”

Molly nodded. Bill started out, then paused. “It may be prudent to have someone check on me… often.”

“Oh, you thought you had a choice in that matter?”

“Thank you, mum.”

A few minutes later Ron flamed in. When he came around the corner he took a breath. “Bloody hell, what happened now?”

“I’ve got him, Ron. She wasn’t injured, but Hermione is not reacting well to this. She’s upstairs. She needs you more.”

“Right, thanks.” he turned and then stopped. “Keep me posted?”

“Of course.”

Ron ran up to Ginny’s room, “”Mione?” he called. He opened the door, and it was empty.

He went out to the hall. “Hermione?” he called louder.

“Your room, Ron.” He could tell she was in tears just from her voice. He ran down and into his room and didn’t stop till he was holding her. She’d been sitting on his bed with her arms wrapped around her knees, she leapt up as he came to her. “Thank you,” she whispered.

Ron held and comforted. “Hey, hey, breathe, breathe for me, please.”

“I’m sorry, I just… I didn’t know if Ginny would want her room herself and you weren’t here… But I wanted to be close … so I wanted at least reminders.”

“‘Mione, ‘Mione, You’re fine. You’re welcome.”

“I’M NOT FINE!” she cried squeezing Ron tighter. “Everyone says I’m the smart one. Everyone always says Hermione is the brains in the group. Then, Harry got hexed and thrown across the room and I have NO idea what to do. Bill’s the one who was smart enough to get back here. And help your mum. And I just stand around like a useless git. I’m THE SMART ONE! And when my best friend is dying on a table all I can do is hold FUCKING ICE!”

“Shhh, breathe babe,” Ron comforted, rubbing her back. “We’ve been here before. Harry’s going to be fine."

“You don’t know that!”

Ron pulled away to look her in the eyes, and gently caressed her cheeks. “The Harry Potter Probability Paradox?”

A small chuckle bubbled up from her chest, but at least that started to calm the sobs down and she fell into his chest. “You’re just as close of a friend to him. How are you so okay?” She looked up in his eyes. And she could see him thinking, and not just for a quip or joke.

“Because you need me now. Gin’s got him. I’ve got you. I guess we’re a quartet now. And Harry would kick my arse if I were to leave you in such a state.”

After a few moments she began composing herself and wiping away the last few tears. “Merlin,” she sniffled. “I must look like such a fright.”

Ron gently lifted her chin. “Never. Never ever. Not even on your worst day.” Slowly and gently he kissed her lips, which gave a calming wave to Hermione’s being.

She fell back into a hug with him. “Thank you, Ron.”

“Hey. you’re the one saying I make things better. You ought to be first in line.”

“Lucky me then” she said with a smile.

“Seriously, Harry will be fine. And if you not knowing what to do has rattled you this much, there’s at least a simple solution.”

“I’m sorry, Ron. My thinking isn’t the clearest right now.”

“Mum. If you want to learn some healing magic, she could teach you.”

Hermione smiled a bit at that. “That sounds like quite a lot of time with your mum. You sure she won’t discover something to kick me out over.”

“Nah, you two get on well. Correct my language the same way and everything.”

Ron was indeed succeeding at cheering Hermione up. “In that case are you alright with your mum and I together that much?”

“Hey, if it helps you fair better next time something like this happens, absolutely. And let’s be honest, with the Harry Potter Probability Paradox, there will be a next time.”

- - -

Whiteness. Harry was surrounded by pure brilliant white. He didn’t even see his own body. Nothing but blinding light. In a flash that went away, and all his attention was focused on the locket they had found. It floated in the center of white existence, the only thing besides the white, perhaps the only thing in this existence but clearly the most important. With another flash the locket disappeared, replaced by a book. It had a plain black cover, but no title, yet familiar. Another flash and a golden ring appears with black stone on it. Another flash now showed a very ornate silver cup, with handles on both sides. The fifth flash brought a silver crown, no more feminine, a tiara, that looked like a bird, with a blue sapphire for a body. The sixth brought with it sound. The hissing of the snake filled the air, as a large python slithered through the air circling him. After the seventh flash nothing appeared. The sound of the snake faded, then the roar of thunder sounded as lightning arched all around him, after the thunder faded, the only sound that remained was a baby’s cry.

Then it started over. A book, a ring, a locket, a cup, a crown, a snake, and crying lightning. A book, a ring, a locket, a cup, a crown, a snake, and crying lightning. It flipped through over something telling him they were all connected and all important. Again and again and again he went through images. Then soon accelerated being reduced to just pictures up for a fraction of a second. Then so fast that they blurred together. The blur grew larger and larger to replace the white. His whole existence now nothing but a rush of darkening colors. Soon the colors darked to just black and rush so fast it no longer was there.

Harry opened his eyes. “Hey, Gin.”

“Thank, Merlin!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

Three Ginny’s

 As predicted Ginny quickly fell into a hug around Harry’s neck. Also as predicted and hated she did have tears.  “Thank you. Thank you.” 

 “Worried?” Harry asked with his grin.  

 “You bastard, of course I was worried.  I’m nowhere near done with you.”

 “But I’m your kind of bastard.”     

 She laughed, helping to stay the tears.  “How do you do that?  You suffer some attack or injury and wind up making me laugh.”

 “Practice.” 

 She smiled, kissing him deeply. “I love you.” Then sitting back up, yelled.  “He’s awake, He’s okay.”

 Ron and Hermione came down the stairs immediately.  Harry sat up  and turned to sit on the couch normally. Ginny slid next to him and gently rubbed his back.  Hermione quickly hugged him, then awkwardly stopped and pulled away. Ginny raised an eyebrow. Harry and Ron just slapped hands.  The girls both looked at their respective boyfriends.  “What, we’re guys, that's what we do.” Ron replied as sat beside Hermione.   

 They kept looking.  “Well, I’m sure as hell not bloody kissing him.” Harry explained.  

 “Language." Hermione corrected but with a smile, clearly happy Harry was awake.

 Laughs finally ended the discussion.  “How long was I out?”

 Gin looked up to the grandfather clock. “About seven hours.”

 “Wow.” Harry looked around. “Bill?” he asked.

 “Barn, taking a look at that damn locket. Speaking of. Anyone do a recent check?” Hermione said. 

 “Fleur just went out.” Ginny replied.

 Harry turned and looked at Ginny in surprise. 

 “Between the battle, and her comments about your family crest… I’m trying to be more open.”  

“Mate, what happened, from your point of view?” Ron asked.  

Harry sat back. “We flamed over.  Bill brought out his equipment and started checking the wards.  Not my best day.  Not sure if this is a dream or real, We flamed that screaming painting?”

“Real, “Hermione confirmed. “It called me mudblood, and you ruled-”

“That insult will not be said in my house.” Harry repeated remembering. 

“Exactly, and thank you again.  Very kind.”

“Hello Master Potter,” Ginny grinned. 

“Bill said the same.” Hermione smiled.

“And like I said, I am slowly coming to terms with things.  Anyway, we went down to the kitchen. Bill found something. I remember I got the briefest glimpse of it and then everything went white.”

“White?”

 “Ya, like gloriously white.  But no, not like any kind of after life or anything.  This was more dreamscape-like.  There were a lot of random images going over and over.  A book, a ring, a locket, a cup, a crown, a snake, and crying lightning.”

 “Crying lightning?” Hermione asked. 

 “Looked like lightning and sounded like a baby cry.  I don’t know.”

 “Harry, honey,” Gin asked with backrub.  “We’ve all been around long enough that yes, sure this probably means something, but we’re NOT going to figure this out tonight.  Is there anyway we could wait a day before we try to sus this out? At least give you a recovery night?”

 Hermione nodded, “I’m usually the main researcher, and I agree, largely because we don’t have Hogwart's library here.”

 “Okay, night off.”

 “Thank you. That being the case,” Ginny said, getting up. “I’ll get us some drinks.  ‘Mione, lend a hand?”  

One they rounded the corner Ginny, grabbed Hermione’s arm and pulled her into the furthest corner. Her eyes were fired as she whisper yelled.

“That’s the SECOND damn time! Don’t you EVER do that again!”

Hermione, in a mixture of surprise and then guilt, stuttered, “Y-y-your right… sorry, getting used to the new dynamic.”

“Why?  What do you think I’m saying?”

“Don’t hug your boyfriend.”

“Wrong!”

Hermione stopped and just looked confused. 

“Stop hesitating or being weird about it.” Ginny took a breath to try to soften.  “Not only do I not care you two are friends,  I’m happy you two are.  You and I have had enough time and talk, I would like to think we are friends too.  Harry’s had shite for family.  I will be damned if I start cutting his friends away. What kind of girlfriend would do that?”

“Actually, Ginny, you would be surprised how many do expect ties cut. Eliminate and prevent competition.”

Ginny rolled her eyes.  “I guess I’m more confident than that. I guess my point of view is … I am delightfully happy I’m finally getting into Harry’s life more. The last thing I want to do is pull him out of anyone.   Just… be normal, like you guys were before.  You want to hug ‘em, hug’em. Permission granted, whatever you need to hear.”

“Understood, thank you,” a far more relaxed Hermione nodded. 

“Last question, are we okay now?  Because I want us to be okay too.”

Hermione smiled and even chuckled, “Ya Gin, we’re fine. Even better. "

 - - -

 Fleur walked up to the barn and noticed for the first time she had ever seen it, the door was closed.  She knocked. “Bill, ez me.”

“Feel free to step inside, love. But stay by the door. I‘ll come to you.”

 Fleur slid the door open as Bill was walking from the workbench on the far side.  He had left the locket there, with the containment jar upside down over it.  He dismissed the bubble head charm he had used as precaution.  “Thank you for the check in.  This thing seems to not  be aggressive to me.” he greeted with a kiss. “Please forgive the geographic precautions but- “

 “No, ez zenzible.   ‘ow are you?”

  “Again, I feel fine, but I will trust you to let me know if I am off.  Harry?”

 “Still sleeps. Ginny keeps watch.  Devotion dere ez.”

 “Not unwarranted.”

 “Agreed.” Fleur nodded. “ ‘ave you learned anything?” she asked, pointing to the thing.  

 “Little but some.” Bill replied as he nodded and leaned up against the wall and slipped an arm over Fleur’s shoulders. “That locket is one of the most potent pieces of dark magic I have ever seen.  I’ve not determined a purpose or use for it.  I certainly don’t know its core spell or even specific accompaniments, but it is definitely necromantic in its origin.  If I were to hazard a guess from the lattice work of its exterior spell field, I believe it has something to do with … resurrection.”

 Fleur’s eyes went wide. “Az in from ze dead?  Are you zafe?” 

“I am taking precautions.” he nodded.  "Distance, not free breathing around it.  I am only handling it with tools, no direct contact.  When not handed I am keeping it in one of my containment jars with full wards and guards on it.”

 “Bill, are we zafe?” Fleur asked again with eyes looking straight through him.  

 “Tests show that the arcane signatures are all blocked by the containment jar. And it has been completely non reactive to me. Yes, I believe the rest of us are safe, while it is contained.”

 “Ze rest of us?” 

 Bill crossed his arms. “Keep this in confidence?”

 “Oui.”

 “Isn’t Harry always the exception?  Why did that seek Harry?  I can only postulate 1 idea. While at Grimmauld Place we found this by doing a peak scry.  I’ve explained those before?

 “Oui.”

 “So I was looking for anything out of the normal, well that wasn't the first thing I found. Harry was.”  

 Fleur looked puzzled. “You have your allure.”  She nodded. ”Wizards have an analogous energy to their soul, that’s what separates mage from muggle.  Different schools of study call it different things; weave, ki, chi.  My arithmancy background we called it an arcane core.  Regardless, and I feel the need to say I wasn’t looking for it, I was doing the peak scry, I picked up a spike, and it was Harry.  I immediately threw an illusion over my crystal ball then re-set it to ignore Harry and continued. But I believe that was the trigger.” 

 Bill paused for a moment. “The  muggles have a useful example in their study of electricity: Fields of energy seek to balance each other, creates lightning. I believe it was the same thing here.  Harry’s arcane core and that locket were the two peak fields, encountered each other, and … boom.”

 “Harry knows he ez a wizard. Why ez dis a secret?”  

 “Harry thinks he is an average normal wizard.  I have met grand masters who have not developed their cores to half as much as what Harry has naturally.”

 “And you feel he ought not know?”

 “This is almost certainly literal proof that he is the Chosen One, the weight of that has been something he has bore his whole life. Now you tell me love, think back to the Harry of the Tournament and the one with us now. What do you think?”

 Fleur thought back, and nodded. “Oui, now he ez happier, stronger, more confident, much more man zan boy.” 

 “Exactly, These last few weeks, here under my parents' care, and I won’t deny, Ginny’s love, he has finally started to be, as Dad calls it, the Man Becoming.”

 “You feel ‘e will not, if ‘e knows ‘e is naturally powerful?” she asked confused.

 “I fear in his naturally self sacrificing nature he will return to blind obedience to Dumbledore.” 

 “You no longer believe in Dumbledore?”

 “Let us clarify our specifics here, love.  Do I believe Albus is a good man? Yes.  Do I believe he is fit and should be where he is in the Order and school? Yes. Do I feel we are on the right side of this war? Yes."  Bill paused and took a breath. "Do I have blind faith that Albus Dumbledore can do no wrong. No, and for evidence I cite his care or lack thereof to Harry.”  

 Bill looked at his fiancee.  “I think that Dumbledore has been playing the long game for the greater good for so long; he occasionally forgets that people are not chess pieces. He’s smart enough he certainly can play us as such. When it comes to Harry, I feel where my parents see a son, and Ginny sees a love, all Dumbledore sees is a tool… or weapon.  And I will not let that fate befall my brother.”

Fleur nodded. “No, we will not.  ‘Arry ‘as my loyalty too. For zeveral reasons now.”   

 - - -

 Supper was a return to normalcy, or at least as much as it could be.  Bill kept Harry’s information private but shared what he learned about the locket.  

 “Where is it now?” Arthur asked.  

 “In a warded jar, in a warded case, in your newly warded barn.  I’m confident we will be fine for the night, but Harry, if I may, that is something on the level I would suggest we move to your formerly Black vault.”

 “Alright son, I’ll take your word for it.  

 “Sure thing Bill, need a paper sealed?”

 “Unfortunately, Vaults will need you there in person.”

 “Gotcha. Gin?”

 “Working, but points for quickly thinking of me.“ she teased.

 “Trio?” 

 “Working mate.” Ron said.  “You really should have told me your plan to move out like a week earlier.”

 “Wish I’d known.”

 Hermione clearly had nerves. “And I do appreciate the offer Harry,  I was going to ask for time with Mrs. Weasley tomorrow.”

 Molly looked surprised. “Well you are certainly welcome, Hermione, but may I ask why?”

 “Well, and apologies for this Harry, but considering who my friends are, and our past tendencies, I was wondering if you would be able to teach me any basic healing techniques?  I don’t expect anywhere near your level of proficiency and I realize that there would be likely extended stu-”

 “‘Mione.” Ron cut in with a gentle grab of her hand and a smile.  “Let Mum answer.”

 “Hermione, I’d be happy to.” she said with a smile. 

 “If it ha-”

 “When,” both Harry and Ginny corrected in unison, then smiled. 

 “When it happens again, I’d like to be… useful.”  Hermione summarized. 

 “Frankly It would be something good for all three of you to learn.  Ginny is the only one of you I’d feel comfortable working solo right now.”

 Harry leaned over and whispered “Favorite,” which did elicit the hopeful smile.

 Bill finished, “I’ll bring it to my office, with me. Just come down sometime, before lunch. My afternoon is booked with a little catch up.  You pop in, we’ll go to your vault, deposit, and you’re a free man again.”       

 “Not necessarily free…” Ginny teased. 

 - - -

 The evening was normal and everyone eventually retired to their bed.  But sleep did not come to Ginny.  Everytime she closed her eyes, she started to have images of Harry laying unconscious on the couch again, which then slipped back to how he looked at the end of the Battle, then even how he showed up after the Dursleys.  Though that was graphically easier than his Battle injuries, knowing where they came from, the Durlseys’ damage was the worst and made her sick to her soul.  She tossed and turned. 

 Finally it was Hermione who cast luminos, and her wand lit the room. 

 “Sorry,”  Ginny apologized. 

 “It’s okay.” she nodded.  “Nightmares?

 “That would require me to sleep.

 “Harry?”

 “Yep, today’s like the 3rd time in as many weeks I’ve seen him like that, and I think it just adds up and-”

 Hermione's face turned grave. “You’re not seriously thinking of break-”

 “NO!,” Gin leapt to a fighting stance.”Don’t you even finish that sentence.”  

 Hermione was actually glad Ginny was that vehement. “Apologies for the thought.  How about I let you finish your sentence.”

 Calming down, “Thank you. No, three times in a row he’s been like that, and I just have this nagging feeling like maybe he’s not going to be there in the morning. And I’m being a stupid girl about it.”

 “Well, I don’t think you’re being stupid, and I think Harry rather likes you being a girl.”

 “You know what I mean.”

 Hermione got up and sat next to Ginny on her bed. “I do, it’s love, and there is not a single thing wrong with it.” She let that sentence hang in the air. 

 “You and Ron?”

 Hermione smiled.  “We haven’t said the words yet, but I’m pretty sure the feelings are there.  There was a moment earlier today where I thought he was about to say it, but the timing was horrible.  

 “Harry?”       

 “Yep.”   

 Another silence held in the air. 

 “If Ron had said it… would you?”

 Hermione sat and looked from the window down to the floor.  Even Ginny could see it was another head versus heart moment.  She couldn’t say it, but Hermione did manage to nod her head… yes.   

 “Wow.” Ginny said, “Ron?”  

 Hermione just smiled and nodded.

 “Really, Ronald?” clearly teasing.

 “Shut up.” Hermione said with a smile. 

 “Okay… cool…I do NOT want to rush or push a damn thing.  I KNOW what that area is like.  But, just for encouragement, I want to tell you, saying the words is worth it.  I’m glad I insisted on it.”

 “Thank you Ginny, that's actually quite nice to know.  You may be a year under me but you are miles braver than me.”

 “Maybe, but I’ve got a summer to teach you.”

 They both laughed quietly.

 “Oh to hell with it, just go to him, Gin.”

 “Oh hell no, that would be Mum disowning me and keeping Harry, levels of trouble.”

 “And I’m telling you, I’ll cover you.”

 Ginny's eyes widened in disbelief.

 “Ron and I talked earlier. We’re not a trio any more. We’re a quartet.  Your boyfriend is my best friend.  It’s obvious this isn’t looking for a shag, so just go.  Keep ‘em company.  Get some actual sleep and try not to get caught.  If you can manage that… then you were here all night according to me.”       

 “‘Mione…I - I don’t know what to say.”

 Hermione smiled. “Then don’t say anything.  Just grab your exercise clothes.  You two are the first to wake up in the morning anyway for your morning run.  So you have pretty good odds of getting away with this.”  Ginny had been sleeping in a t-shirt and shorts. She quickly grabbed her exercise clothes and threw them in the smallest and quietest bag she had. She turned to Hermione. “Why are you…”

 Still smiling. “Because we’re all friends. Because you two love each other, truly.  And because I’m a bit anxious about the same thing and I would like my best friend to be here in the morning too.”

 Ginny squeezed Hermione as she just said ‘Thank you.”  Hermione just smiled wide. 

 Then Ginny pulled back and asked, “Wait are you going … to go down … to R-”

 “Noooo,” Hermione emphatically shook her head.  “Like I said, you two are a bit ahead of us, and I’m nowhere near as brave as you.“ 

 Ginny grabbed her wand and threw a silence charm on herself and out the door she went. In theory, the mission was a simple one she had done dozens of times before.  Get to the ground floor without being noticed.  So many times she had the squeaky boards along the way memorized. But the simple change of end goal heighted both her senses and her paranoia.   Gin froze in what felt like a moment of panic and an almost split personality.

 The nervous Little Ginny girl from first year whispered to her mind.  “Was the house always this loud at 1:00 am?”

 Then there was the fearless Crimson Witch. “Get it together!  This is just like Christmas, except better.“ 

 Ginevra, the entire person, didn’t run but did swiftly and silently make her way down stairs through the cover of darkness.  Once on the ground floor she deftly dashed across the floor to the halfstack trunk.  She did a final look for prying eyes. Then quickly open, in, close. Then for the first time she knew of, locked the door.The rush from this simple dash downstairs was better than breaking 160.   

 Sitting on the stairs of the trunk on this side of the silence charm she could already hear Harry’s breathing strong and steady.  That alone was a comfort and worth it.  Now, she just moved normally and threw her sack under the bed. Harry was already up near the wall side anyway, even had his right arm stretch open, so her place was waiting for her. As quietly as she could, she lifted the blankets and slipped under, which brought the First Challenge. 

 Little Ginny warned, “Harry sleeps shirtless!”

 Crimson Witch cheered “Of course he does, he’s a bloke. Your brothers do it all the time.”

 “Your brothers don’t look that good!”

 “Exactly, this is an added bonus!       

 “You are going to get so grounded for this.” Little Ginny warned. 

 “First,” Crimson Witch corrected, “We stick to Hermione’s plan!  She thought it up and she’s covering us, so we have good odds of success.  Second, just look at him.  It’d be worth it!”

 “Don’t say I didn’t warn you!”

 “Noted, now go away!” as Crimson Witch clearly won the inner argument. 

 Ginevra slid close, laid her head on his arm and wrapped around his chest. She went from anxiety to bliss in just a few inches. As she settled in some level of instinct must have switched for Harry who rolled his left arm over and pulled her in close. Then came the Second Challenge.  Face to face with him so close and quite and warm and comfortable. She could already feel his breath on her cheek.  

 “Just kiss him! “ Crimson Witch cried.  “You already snog ‘em every chance you get.”

 But Little Ginny wasn’t quite gone yet.  ”Seriously! Hermione is covering for us to make sure he’s okay.  Not for us to snog!”

 “Technically, Hermione said she knew we weren't going to shag him.  She didn’t say anything about snogging.” Crimson pointed out… thus presenting the Third Challenge.  

Little Ginny whispered into her mind. “But what if HE wants to shag?!”

Ginevra paused, waiting for Crimson.  

The Witch finally admitted, “That would be a bit far even for me.”

Little Ginny cried out, “Then WHAT are we DOING here?!”

Ginevra herself froze for a moment, finally being where she had dreamt of being for years, having a damn near mental breakdown.  Finally, she decided to stand on the firmest fact she knew.  She silenced every other voice in her head with it.  “Harry Potter is the most noble man we’ve ever known, or even heard of.  If we set the line he won’t cross it.  Won’t even come close.” 

So before she lost her nerve… or sanity, Ginny kissed her boyfriend awake.  Their lips together always felt so right, and within just a moment she could feel the movements of his body clearly more conscious than not. So she pulled away.  

“Gin?”

“Ya.”

“Not just a really good dream?”

“No.

“Everything okay?” 

Yep, That’s her Harry.  Finally gets a girl in bed, he asks if everything’s okay.   

Crimson piped up.  “If this is your play, then just bloody tell him.  Everything he’s shared with you, this is a cakewalk.”

Harry raised his hand to gently brush a few strands of hair out her face, then caress her cheek. “You okay?

“I know this is going to sound dumb, but I was worried about you.  So when I couldn’t sleep Hermione and I talked and she suggested I check on you.”

“Doesn’t sound dumb at all.  That sounds caring, if anything. Thank you. I’m fine. No relapses. I promise I’ll keep you posted.”

“That’s just it.” Gin replied with a nervous hand she reached up to his neck.  

It was the nervous shaking that truly triggered Harry.  He took the trembling hand and held it.  He propped himself up on his elbow.  “Gin, I feel like there is something I’m missing.  Take a breath, talk to me.”

“Hermione’s idea.  She’s willing to cover for me.  For the whole night.  So I can stay here … with you.”

“Wow… um okay.. Well usually we are the first ones up anyway for runs so check my alarm-”

“Harry… “ Now Ginny took the courage breath. “Yes, I would love to spend the night wrapped up with you, even doing what we have been… but I’m not ready to make love yet.”

 She looked in those eyes and saw more compassion than she thought possible. ”Merlin, Gin, I wasn’t even planning that! Come here.” he said  as he pulled her in, kissed her and  rubbed her cheek, and kept looking into her soul with such tender affection.  “If I sent an accidental sing-”

“No, no you didn’t.  It’s just in the heat of moments that can happen and I figured it’s about time to have that talk.”

“Okay, you wanted to set your comfort boundary line. Sure, no problem.”

Crimson sounded off: “You don’t deserve this bloke.”

“Thank you.” she said finally relaxing into him. 

“Damn to hell, is THAT what had you THIS nervous?”

She nodded Into his chest. “That is usually one of the main reasons blokes try to have a relationship.”

“Merlin, of all the times for you to actually consider me an average bloke,  you choose this.  Ginevra Molly Weasley, I’m with you because I love you.  And I love you because you have been insanely supportive to me when I didn’t deserve it. And because you are a force of nature. You are passionate.  You put your whole heart into everything, and I could go on for quite a while. Now, I’m not blind.  I fully admit you are a lovely lady.  And at some point yes, I look forward to that, but you are completely setting the pace there.  No pressure here.”

Crimson: “You REALLY don’t deserve this bloke.”

Ginevra:  “SHUT IT!

“Master Potter, you are the last true gentleman.”

“Technically, I think a gentleman wouldn’t let you stay. But I absolutely will.  So let’s just say I am a bastard, but your kind of a bastard.”

That finally got Ginny up to a laugh. ”There we are.”   

“Thank you, I love you, Harry.”

“I love you too. Good night”

“Good night.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

Follow Your Pain

It was the safest, warmest, most peaceful night's sleep Ginny had in four years.  

If pain had become an old friend of Harry’s, nightmares have become one to Ginny. Ever since the Chamber, there was always some presence of Riddle.  Not the real one she reminded herself, just the memory and haunting.  Often it just hung around the edges, but commonly she replayed being Riddle’s puppet.  Usually waking up in cold sweat and screams.

The last few weeks had improved. Her ever growing Crimson Witch persona, her collective courage, nerve, rage, even passion, seemed to take the role of protector of her mind. ‘The rest of you sleep, Crimson will take the night watch.” It was lunacy, but it had helped a bit.

But last night, not only were there no Riddle nightmares, wrapped up with Harry it felt as if there couldn’t be any. Here it truly felt like, ‘Harry has the watch.  All of us get to sleep.’  And finally able to do that for the first time in years, was … so refreshing. 

In truth they hadn’t even gotten to snogging.  They had kissed a bit, as they were right there, but tender and sweetly.  Very quickly they started drifting off. Harry was good to his word, an almost perfect gentleman. In the night there were some caresses, but it was two way street, and nothing that hadn’t happened before. 

Harry woke up the next morning ahead of his alarm, not uncommon.  He grabbed it, gave it the day’s wind and flipped the ringer off.  The mechanical clockwork ticking was the only sound beside their breathing.  Harry grabbed his wand off his nightstand. Luminos.

Ginny was still asleep, her head on his right arm, a curtain of scarlet behind it on his pillow. She looked more peaceful than Harry had ever seen her before. He took a few moments to appreciate the simple beauty of her breathing. ‘ Potter, she's so out of your league.’ he thought for the 1000th time.  But survival instinct soon took hold. He leaned over and gently kissed her awake. Gin’s hand rose up to finger his hair. “Morning,” he whispered. 

She awoke with a wide dreamy smile, looking up to Harry.  Then her eyes started looking around. 

“Real?” she asked.

“Real.” Harry nodded. 

Ginny took the deepest and most refreshing breath Harry had ever seen her take. “Harry, please forgive me, but we are in the area of my dreams right now.  What happened?”

“Nothing, Nothing to worry about.  You had some nerves about yesterday's accident. Came to check on me. Stayed the night.”

“Brilliant.” she smiled.  Then real life started to come to mind.  “Busted?”

“Not yet.” he said with a cocky grin. “But I wouldn’t want to push our luck. We should probably get dressed. Take the bathroom.”

“Such a gentleman.” she smiled, as she rolled out, grabbed her bag.  Harry managed to get his sweatpants on quickly enough. Gin came out just as he was grabbing his runners.  The new workout routine was definitely starting to show on Harry’s torso. 

“Hey,” he nodded as he was lacing them up, clearly clueless that Gin was appreciating the view. 

DON’T YOU SAY A DAMN WORD!  Crimson yelled to her mind. 

“Um, my bag and last nights clothes, I don’t really want to carry them out, just in case.”

Harry nodded to his dresser.  “Lower left drawer.”

“That’s oddly specific.” she said as she did.  

“It’s where your books are already.”

“Harry, are you saying you already have a drawer for me in your room?”

“Well.. ya.” he said extremely matter of factly as he finally put a shirt on.

Crimson boo’ed.

“Questions for you… but best for later.” Then she looked up to the lid door. “Harry, this room has a built in silence charm right?”

“Yep.”

“So like the entire family could be up there shouting at us and we couldn’t know?

“I’m going to channel Hermione for this one. Theoretically yes, but“ pointing at his alarm clock, “at this time of morning.  Probability is still in our favor.”

“Still… any thoughts?”

It came to him in a flash, and his grin came in wide. “Yes… and I just realized this is likely exactly something my parents did.”

This time Ginny even caught the grin.  “Well, don’t keep a girl in suspense.”

Harry grabbed his cloak of invisibility and wrapped it around Ginny’s shoulders with a kiss. 

“I’ll play canary.” Ginny’s head cocked to the side. “Sorry, muggle expression.  I’ll go up first, and leave the door open.  If there is anyone there, I’ll say good morning and small talk.  You then can use the cloak to walk right on out.  All you need to do is get up the stairs someplace to stash the cloak for a bit, then-”

Nodding, “Come down stairs like every other morning.”

“This is what you keep me around for.”

“Harry…” She smiled coyly. “I keep you for many reasons… but best not to start that talk at this time.”  

“Last mile,” he said with a kiss, and pulled the cloak over her face, hiding her from all view.  

With a courage breath, Harry walked up the steps, unlocked the door, opened the door he made sure to put in the fixed open position as he walked out… to a beautifully empty and quiet ground floor.  He didn’t risk making a sound, but knew Ginny was watching so just flashed a thumbs up.  She left the cloak in Harry’s room, hopped up the stairs… and free and clear.  They went to the kitchen and grabbed a couple of pumpkin juices like every morning and continued on with normalcy. 

There was a slight variance with their workout. The lap around the property was fine. But with barn warded, they opted to skip to the exercise portion for the day.  But getting into the house earlier did get them inside sooner.  Molly noticed the time difference. “That was quick today.”

“Bill claimed dibs on the barn.” Ginny said as she hopped upstairs for a change of clothes.  

“Oh…Sorry,” he said as he was reading through the Daily Prophet.

“Don’t worry about it.” Harry picked up.  “Rather safe than sorry.” 

Ginny slipped into her room where Hermione was already dressed for the day and brushing her hair.  Once she saw Ginny a broad smile came to her face. Ginny met her smile and gesture asked about silence. “Already up. I think we may just make a daily cast of it every morning.” 

“Agreed, and … thank you, ‘Mione.”

“I’m certain I have no idea what you are talking about Ginny.”  They both shared mischievous smiles.  “So since you are back from your run, how is Harry?”

“Honestly fine.  Really normal and fine, and I had the best night sleep I’ve had in like four yars.”

“Good … and thank you.” she said with an honest smile.  Ginny cocked her head to the side. “I prefer it when my friends are happy, and as both of you are my friends, well the calculations become self-evident.”  Then she gave a knowing grin. “But I’ll finally let you have your room back and go down for breakfast.”

“‘Mione. Got an extra minute?”

“Sure,” she said, sitting beside Ginny on the larger bed. “What’s up?”

“In the last few weeks there has been a lot of talk with Harry joining the family, being a new brother, Eighth Weasley, all that.”

Hermione nodded. 

“And I get it, I am ecstatic for Harry, that’s he’s getting that. And I am like the queen of he’s never going back camp.”

“But?” Hermione asked. 

“But I am never going to think of him as a brother.”

Hermione smiled. “I’m sure no one expects you too.”

“Agreed, What I was getting at is, I don’t need another brother, I got six.  But I’d love a sister.” 

Hermione opened her mouth to respond… but was speechless. 

“If it’s too weird or something, forget about it. But I just want to show my appreciation.”

“No, no, no, it’s not weird at all.  I’ve just never been invited before.  I’m flattered.  And thank you.” She smiled warmly.  

“Technically speaking you didn’t give a yes or no.” Ginny pointed out. 

“Oh! Yes, of course yes.  Um, fair warning… I’m an only child. So I have no idea what to do. So as we try this and some-”

“‘Mione,” Ginny smiled with a merciful interruption.  “Stuff like last night.  That’s big sister stuff.  And thank you.”      

“Certainly.  And thank you.” Hermione then excused herself down to breakfast.  

Gin grabbed her change of clothes, then had a second thought, and grabbed a second change of clothes and threw it into her bag too and hopped down to use Harry’s shower.  

Hermione made it to the kitchen and helped Harry with the toast.  To her credit, she kept a textbook straight face.  It wasn’t until she knew no one was looking that she gave Harry a singular wink. Harry grinned but moved on with the morning.  

Ginny showered and changed like normal.  Then double checked she had closed the trunk lid. With a cover, she took her extra change of clothes and added it to the Ginny drawer in Harry’s dresser with no intention of taking back her sleep outfit.  And as silly as it was, she felt immensely satisfied.   With a sigh she resigned herself back to reality for quick breakfast and work. 

The others were starting to flame out as well. After kissing Ginny goodbye he finally got into the shower.  Then it dawned on him. Gringotts.  He kind of hated it, because he still didn’t feel legitimate in it. But intellectually he had to admit that he would be far more inconspicuous at the bank if he wore the suit.  Damn to hell if Ginny wasn’t right. So he took his time.  He shaved and cologned, and put the suit on.  He looked in the mirror. With the knowledge of the Black inheritance, with the Potter Ring getting very comfortable on his finger, with making his first statement that the insult mudblood “would not be said in his house”, he admitted he felt less a fraud in the suit today.  He still grabbed his wizard pack as any trip to the Alley ought to be multi purpose. 

He popped back up to the kitchen to check in with Molly.  “Right Mrs. Weasley, off to the Alley-”

“Merlin’ s beard!”  Hermione gasped as he rounded the corner. 

“What’s going on ‘“Mione?” Harry asked.  

“Going on?  Ginny said she got you a suit, but she didn’t mention you looked THIS good in it. Who are you and where’s the boy who fought off a troll?”

“‘Mione, boys grow up.  We all do.” he smiled. 

“And that’s the lady killer grin?” she said, actually more to Molly.  

“The one and the same”, Molly nodded.  

“Mrs. Weasley, not you too.”

“I’ve never lied to my children, and I won’t start now.  You are a devilishly dashing young man.  What’s your plan today?”

“Gringotts, hence the suit. If I’m at the Alley anyway, a few things here and there. And let’s say expect me after lunch before supper. I’ll flame it if it changes.” 

“Harry, a favor?”  She wrote a note down on a paper. “If you are by the bookstore.”

“Surprise, surprise, Hermione Granger asks for a book.”

“Ha ha, I’ll pay you back.”

“Why?” he grinned as he flamed away.  

Hermione turned to Mrs Weasley.  “He has to know what he’s doing.  There is no way he can be THAT damn charming without trying?”

“I honestly don’t know.”   Molly said with a smile. “Merlin help you all if he’s not trying and starts to.”  They both laughed. 

“Ginny is very lucky”

“So is Ron, “ Molly said as she walked over and grabbed a pair of books.  

Hermione smiled. “I thought this conversation would come up.  I’m sorry if I’d made the situation u-”

“Hermione, I have seven children.  And six of them started dating before Ron.  You’re fine. If we had issues we would have said so long before now.”  She took a moment to think of the proper expression.  “Arthur and I both feel this seems to be the blooming period for all four of you.  Harry’s is extraordinary.  Ginny seems to finally be shaking off some of those ghosts from her first year. Ron seems to be maturing a bit. Which one assumes is because he’s stepping up to courting a young lady?”

Hermione smiled shyly.  “He has turned over unexpected new leaves as of late.”

“And if I’m not mistaken, you have been listening to your heart a bit more.”

“Also true.” 

“Good.”  Molly simply replied.  “Like Harry said, we all grow up.  As parents you only really have two big hopes for each child.  First, they grow up to be good people. Second, that they meet good people.  Arnold and I are quite happy so far.  I’m even seeing an upside to Fleur.”

- - -

Harry had some time and he had a few ideas, both resulted in a situation he appreciated.  His first stop was to Madam Malkin's.  There were two items that he wanted to pick up he knew for a fact so first was to quickly stop in and out. 

Next stop was into Scribbulus Writing Instruments. “Hello, How can I help?”

“Thank you,” Harry said, “Looking for a few basic items but 1 unique thing I thought you may be able to point in the right direction.  Had the pleasure of working with a gentleman a few weeks back.  He dictated and had a feather quill that did the writing for him.  I have a project coming up that would be quite useful.”

“Ah,” the clerk said.  “A Feather Write, certainly. Please come this way.” Further down the display the clerk showed a collection of three pens.  “Yes sir. First we have the Pigeon Partner, which will require you to supply the ink.  Secondarily, we have Owls Recorder. That comes with regenerative ink in the quill.  Finally we have the eagles engraver, which will write on most any surface as well as paper.”

“I don’t have anything that aggressive planned.  An Owls recorder will do fine.”

“Very good, sir.”

“And regenerative ink quills, would you have any of those for manual use?  Perhaps pocket sized?

“Certainly, do you have a color preference? “

“Of ink no, black will do fine.  Of fletching… emerald.”  Gin knows what she is doing. 

“Ah yes, this is a set pair, one of each size for you, sir.”

“And a 2 blank journals please, 1 breast pocket sized.”

Harry paid and put the pocket sized items in his breast pocket, the rest in his pack. 

Next stop Flourish and Blotts again.  

He asked for Hermione’s order Hogwarts : Astronomy : Basic and Advanced.  

'The standard course work isn’t even enough, ‘Mione wants extra credit,' he deduced.

While the clerk got that he went into the Healers Section.  Found two for what he was looking for.  Basics Healing Spells and Introduction to Healing Potions . Snape was so shite a potions teacher that Harry knew he needed to brush up. And as often as he got injured, some basic healing wouldn’t be bad.  He likely would join Hermione with any lessons Molly could offer. 

After the book run, time for a coffee.  Well not necessarily a coffee, but he wanted the table to do a little planning for later, and  a coffee was the most effective way to do that.  He flipped through the Introduction to Healing Potions.   It finally occurred to him that maybe he should have his own supply of potions, so he wasn’t always needed Mrs Weasley or Mrs. Pomfrey.  Flipping through the book he quickly worked up a list of major potions he wanted for the common injuries he could see himself getting.  He laughed at the ridiculousness of it.  

Blood-Replenishing Potion

Burn-Healing Paste

Calming Draught

Fire Protection Potion

Invigoration Draught

Murtlap Essence

Pepperup Potion

Poison Antidote

Skele-Gro

Vitamix Potion

Wiggenweld Potion

Finally Harry was ready for the bank.  This time he at least felt like he looked like he belonged. He repeated what worked before.  Went up to the 1st available goblin.  “Master Harry Potter for William Weasley, Vault Visit, I’m expected.” The goblin nodded and disappeared around the corner, a few minutes later Bill came out.  

Bill nodded as he came around the corner, then smiled wider when he got a better look at him.  “Master Potter, good to see you.  Right this way.” Bill led the way to the vault rails.  “I didn’t expect the suit, Harry, but I am pleasantly surprised.”

“Well this is one of the reasons Gin suggested even getting it.  I blend in more with the crowd here.  And I do try to keep a low profile.  Too many years as Chosen One.”

“Understandable, regardless, you look good.  Consider it more often, maybe get a 2nd.”

“I’m sure Gin would love that.”

“There are worse than and a happy lady, Harry.”

They stepped into the rail car.  “Hello Grunig, Vault 711 please.” Bill asked. 

The rail trips were alway half terrifying, half exhilarating.  Harry looked over and Bill could only be described as mildly amused.   With a sudden stop they finally came to the Vault.  Harry gave Bill a look when he noticed that the crest had already been changed from Black to Potter. 

“Standard protocol.” he defended with a smile.  

“Somehow Bill, I doubt that.  But I also realize when I have no choice in an equation.”

“Heavy is the head my friend.”  

They approached the vault door and saw a ruby beneath the Potter crest.  “Is it really as simple as ‘press my ring’?” 

“For you it is.  That’s the point of all of this.  Your ring has bonded to your arcane signature. We stored that signature from your papers earlier and have keyed the door to it. Your vault is supposed to be easy for you… Hard for everyone else.”

“Well here goes nothing.”  Harry pressed his key into the ruby,  It glowed to life and the sound of tumblers and gears sounded and echoed.  Finally the door crack, and swung open.  Instantly, his scar searned into pain.  “AAHHH” he cried with his hand to his scar.  

“Harry? Are you alright?”

“Yes, just a damn Riddle headache.  They come, they go.”

Bill’s arithmancy mind was already calculating.  “Harry, I don’t think so.” 

“What? Ah, Why?”

“Because the exact thing happened yesterday when we found the locket.”

“That’s still in the jar in your case right?”

Held up his messenger bag.  “Had it with us the whole time, so that shouldn’t be triggering it.” 

“So … two of those damn things?’  

“Logical extrapolation.“ 

“Great, Can you do that peak scry to find it?”

“Well yes and no.”

“Bill… splitting headache here.” 

“I have the equipment, but that is a Gringott Vault, specifically yours. I can’t just cast spells inside. Security guards and wards.”

“Right, so we take a look then see if we can find it the old fashioned way?” Harry asked.

“I’m afraid so.”

“Bloody hell, and I told everyone we’d take a day.”

“Ah, so this is your fault, Harry.” Bill tried to joke.  

“Not funny, Bill.”  Harry looked ahead.  The vault was full.  Galleons everywhere but also various treasures, jewels, and art. Harry had re-read through the statement in the vault the night before so he had a decent idea of what was in there. As he stepped forward,he winced again.   “Bill, this is needle in a haystack time”

Bill surveyed the situation, and wanted to test a theory.  “Harry, do you trust me?”

“Of course, what do you need?”

”Take several steps backward.   Harry obediently did.  His pain visibly decreased. 

“Harry, I’m sorry, but YOU are the detector. You need to walk towards the pain.”

“Well, if that’s not just bloody perfect.”

“Your pain seems to increase inversely to proximity.”

“You mean it fucking hurts more the closer I get.”

“I’m sorry.”  Bill reached into his pack and pulled out a pair of tongs, “Try not to touch anything but if you can find it.  I have another sample container, that would be a fair test.”

“Walk towards my pain, Merlin.”  Harry walked back to the vault and stepped inside.  Then he walked to the left and took several steps, it decreased.  “Colder,”  he shouted back to Bill who was watching.  He walked back to the door.  “Ouch,”   He turned left, took a step, worse. Took another step, worse yet, Step again. “Hotter”  Three more steps, “More hot.”  He walked to the end of the hall and took a knee in the pain. “FUCK!”

“Harry?”  Bill asked in legitimate concern.  

“I’m fine… I can handle fucking pain.” Harry glared ahead, nothing specific. He let his anger rise to channel a bit more resilience from it.  “This is MY fucking vault, and I will not be chased out by a piece of shit magic trinket!” Harry stood turned left again .. to feel the pain decrease.  HE turned around to stand in the corner. He studied the items on the shelves. 

“There is NO fucking locket here and my head is on fire!”  

“It doesn’t have to be a locket, Harry.  We wizards will charm anything, remember?”

“So we don’t even know what we're looking for!”

Bill shrugged. “You’ve limited the sample size substantially. We could try the process of elimination.” 

How long was Harry supposed to have his head on fire?  Harry scanned the corner he was in, there had to be another variable, some other sign. Of course it couldn’t be as simple as a damn blood dripping skull, that would be too simple.   As his eyes rolled up though the shelves. he found it. On the top shelf he found the cup!  It was identical to the vision he had yesterday!

“I got the damn thing!” Harry growled as if he had pulled hot steel from the furnace.  He marched forward to Bill with another containment jar waiting.  Harry dropped the cup into it.  Bill immediately sealed in and Harry fell to his knees in sweet relief.  

Bill took a knee next to him. “Are you alright Harry?”  

“I need 10 minutes, but I’ll be okay.  Sorry if I got a little… fiesty.”

“Harry, I helped you blow up the English countryside, I think you restrained yourself quite well." He gave Harry a moment before mentioning the obvious.  "Harry, you got it on your first try.  Statistically unlikely at the least.. How did you know?”

“Because I saw it in a dream before.”

“A dream? When?

“For seven hours straight yesterday.”

“Merlin.”

“Bill, what the hell are those things? And why do they trigger what used to just be Riddle headaches in my scar?”

“I don't know Harry, but I promise you, we will find out.  For now let's get both of them secured in the vault.. It’s the safest place they can be.”

Harry nodded, he grabbed both the containment jars and placed them on a shelf inside. As he did, his glance fell upon a pair of simple silver bracelets with a green emerald stone in each.  “What the hell.”  He pocketed them. 

He walked back up and resealed the vault.  As it locked down Bill grinned and said, “I did see that, Harry.”

“Good, but you’ll keep quiet or you’ll ruin a birthday gift for Gin…. or should I go look for a ring?”

“Master Potter, where did you learn to negotiate?” he asked with a full smile. as they got back to the rail car.  

“My father works for the government.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 17
Morning After

Bill led Harry back to his office. “Drink?” he offered as they took seats.

“Something on ice. Perhaps just the ice.”

Bill poured two highballs of fire whiskey, one with ice for Harry. “This should take the edge off the pain too.” He paused for a moment. “Harry… have you drank before?”

“Ya, with your dad, after the battle.” Harry replied as took the drink, but actually put the cold glass to his scar.

Bill smiled, “When you get to it, sip that, don’t slam it. I don’t want you staggering home drunk.”

“Pretty sure I can handle one. In fact, I think the drink with your dad was more ceremonial than anything.”

“Dad likes to make memories when he feels there is something important to talk about.”

Harry just shrugged and took a sip. “Any ideas on … what the hell is going on?”

Bill started calculating in his head. “I know the locket was something extremely dark, in the necrotic school of magic. Both the cup and locket had the same reaction to your scar as a Riddle generally does. It is not a stretch to think there is a connection. Regulus was a supporter for a while, though at a low level. Lestrange is a more likely source. I’d need to examine the cup more, but I would like to do more research before I do.” He sipped his drink. “Something as powerful as I found the locket to be yesterday, is no simple charm. That would have required some significant research. Grimmauld would be the best place to look for information on either of them… tomorrow though. I do need to do some work here for once.”

“Sorry, if we’ve caused any trouble for you.”

“Oh no, management is quite happy actually. They see it as me wooing you with the greatness of Gringotts. Especially with all of the Executive features I’ve ‘convinced’ you to purchase work is fine.”

“Alright, we’ll sus this tomorrow then, I’ll get out of your hair. Thanks for the drink.”

Harry left Gringotts at 11:00. Though his morning had a surprise, he was determined to keep up his plans. He headed on to Fantastic Flowers. Now, Harry wasn’t surprised to see other customers at Flowers. But he was surprised at who he found, He’d recognize that shade of red anywhere. And what made it even better, Harry was approaching from directly behind them. Harry slipped in line, quietly stood looking straight ahead. Their focus was with the cashier and finishing their purchase, and Harry could tell it was roses. He smiled. Harry waited for them to turn around.

“Hey Ron,“

“MERLIN!” Ron jumped about a foot, then landed with a smile. “Harry mate! Scare a bloke have to death why don’t you, ya bastard.”

“Sorry, just the timing was too good to pass up.”

Ron looked around and shrugged. “True, I would have done the same. What are you doing here?”

They took a step off to the side to let other patrons in. “I imagine the same as you.” he answered with a grin. “Seriously, I figured giving Gin seven hours of worry yesterday, flowers would be the least I could do. You and ‘Mione?”

“Oh, well you struck a nerve with her yesterday. Not your fault, don't apologize. You know just, when your mate is down and she’s supposed to be the smart one-”

“Hermione’s brilliant.”

“You and I know that, but you being down and she not knowing any practical healing, it really hit her. So figured on my lunch break, flame around, grab a cheer up. Try to do the boyfriend thing. “

“Shite, you’re on your break, I’m sorry man, don’t mean to hold you up.”

“Harry, it’s been an odd month, don’t worry about it. Happy to run into you.”

“Alright, I’ll see you tonight.

“Exactly, I know where you live.” Ron pretended to threaten, and they left on a laugh.

Harry picked up a dozen roses and slipped them into his pack. He loved magic.

Finally, he made it to Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes, he slipped in normally because he honestly did want to disturb Ginny working. But it was slow so her attention came to him instantly as the latest patron. “Harry? What are you doing here? And in the suit!” she said as she greeted him with a hug and peck.

“Two reasons, I wanted to talk business with your brothers briefly. But after that I wondered if I could buy you lunch. Yesterday I gave you a fright, figured today I get you a bite.”

“Mmm, lunch date sounds great. Twins are in the back, and as a founding investor, you are welcome. “

“Thanks, back in a bit.”

Passing the door, he walked into what worked as a combination back storage as well as workshop testing area. As the Twins were no stranger to projectile spells he was cautious coming around the corner. Peaking around shelving he saw the pair poring over some papers, something comparatively safe. He rapped loudly on the wooden shelves. “Any time for a professional visit?”

“Harry!” they both waved him over.

“What brings you back here?” Fred asked.

“Ginny’s handling the front.” George said.

“I know guys, I actually wanted to commission a piece.”

The Twins smiled. “What did you have in mind?”

A few minutes later Fred was walking Harry back out. “Give us a couple days, but nothing about that is new or hard, creative thinking, Harry.”

“Thanks,“ Harry said.

Ginny came up. “Hey Fred, Taking my lunch break back in an hour.”

Fred looked at her oddly. “Hour? Ginny, you were only scheduled for the morning.”

Ginny second guessed that. “You sure? Let double check the-”

“Ginny, I’m sure. Get out of here,” with a wink.

Smiling, “Thank you, Fred”

As they left the joke shop, Harry pulled the bouquet out.

“Flowers too? I’m feeling spoiled today,” she said, taking his arm.

“Good, that’s the point. Figured if I gave you a scare yesterday, I would cheer you up.”

“So what were you thinking for lunch?”

“Frankly, Fortescue’”

“Harry, you can’t have ice cream for lunch.”

“Why not?” Insert cocky grin.

Ginny was about to retort any number of logical reasons that she was certain that her mother would have said. Then she realized, “You know what, why not?”

They grabbed their sundays, Mint Chip for him and Chocolate Chocolate Chip Cookie Dough for her.

“Okay so, Gin, medium news.”

“Medium?”

“Not nothing, but still not something to worry about.”

“Okay? she said, puzzled.

“You know I went to Gringotts to secure that locket in the vault. When we opened it, there was a 2nd similar item in there already. Triggered my scar headache and everything, hence the idea for Ice cream. Bill and I found it, contained it and both are locked in the vault.”

“Okay, not what I planned our date talk to be but… okay. Are you alright?” clearly that was the biggest concern.

“Yes, fine, mild leftover headache but nothing to fret about. I mention it because it happened and we’re partners, so…”

“You’re really trying to respect that aren’t you?” she said with a smile.

“You mean the four fundamentals we agreed to to actually get us together? Damn straight I am.”

“Anyway, seems like the Black family may be connected to them, so I think I and anyone interested are going to be going through the papers at Grimmauld Place for any records. Bill’s confident there would be some records of ritual or something to give us a clue.”

“You got me. Hermione? Books are her thing.”

“I’m talking to you first, but I plan asking her.”

Ginny let the quiet reign, but finally had to ask a question. “So this morning… my books have a drawer?

“Ya, seemed like a good place to keep them.”

“Why?”

“I thought we agreed it best to keep them on the downlow for a bit.”

“No, I understand that, but the way you said it made it seem like you had already predetermined and set aside a drawer for me.”

“Because I did,” again straight faced and matter of factly.

Ginny blushed. “Thank you but… why?”

“Don’t worry about, Gin.“ and Harry’s cocky grin actually broke. He couldn’t keep it up. No sly, no arrogance. It was a full on smile of happiness.

“Harry, you can tell me, please.”

“Hope and preparedness. Now, in honesty I thought this would be more like when class started up. But I admit I hoped that you would want to stay over sometimes. And it just made sense to me to plan for that and you have a drawer to keep a change of clothes or whatever you would want or need for that. I am certain this sounds ridiculously stupid, but it gave me great happiness in prepping a Ginny drawer. For whenever you want it. We said for keeps. I’m planning ahead with you in mind.”

“Harry, I think that is one of the sweetest things I’ve even heard of.”

Harry shrugged

“Confession time: This morning after my shower. I did throw a change of clothes in there with last night's pajamas. So the Ginny drawer is already set.”

“Brilliant.” And with reference to it Harry’s grin came back with vengeance. “I suppose I should ask if YOU are okay from last night?”

She reached out and took his hand. “Actually, Harry, last night was the best night sleep I’ve had since my first year. Thank you very, very much. If anything I feel like I owe you an apology.“

Harry paused and thought for a moment. Looked around for a moment. “Wow, so this is what it's like?”

“I’ll bite, what?”

“When I apologize for nothing,” he said with a smile. “But for the sake of hearing you out. what do you feel you need to apologize for?”

“Well… are you really okay with actually just sleeping and my dumb comfort limit?”

“What is dumb about it?” he asked honestly.

“I’m supposed to be … like fearless. I totally admit to being a flirt. Our first kiss I grabbed you by that very same tie with both hands.. I’m known for anything’s possible if you have enough nerve. I have known and loved you for years and yet… moment comes Crimson Witch chickens out! Argh.“

“Ginny, “ he waited till she was looking at him. “First date, you said all you really wanted was time. In all honesty, I’m not that different. Straight honesty, this morning I woke up a few minutes before you. So I took advantage of them and I enjoyed the view. Shoot me. But you were gorgeous. Somehow this fantastic girl who is fearless in anything that matters, but also is wicked smart, and damn funny. She actually chooses to risk getting in trouble just to sleep with me . I woke up and you seemed to just like radiant peace and looked more relaxed and comfortable than I’ve ever known you.”

“Because I was.” she admitted brushing a loose hair behind her ear.

“Me too, Gin, me too. Look…“ His grin faded as he took a courage breath. ”You’re not the only one who gets Riddle nightmares. My subconscious has a nice little variety pack of events to select from. Starting from my parents death all the way up to Sirius’s. So, I suppose that is another reason for the Ginny drawer. Because if the two of us can’t be supportive to each other during the long nights, we are messing up some core relationship things. And I’m smart enough to know this likely is some sort of echo effect from life under the Dursleys, but if you’re wondering how I can be so relaxed about a your comfort limit set, at what I see as a mile down the road, it’s because I am far more appreciative of the basics of a relationship, than the high level rewards.”

Harry took a breath. “Sorry, didn’t mean to go on a tangent.”

Ginny just looked at him with a combination of pure tenderness and just a touch of sadness. Once Harry finished she didn’t even bother with talking. She got up, walked around the table, leaned down and kissed him full on the lips. After she looked him square in the eyes. “I don’t deserve you, but I’m sure as hell not letting you go”

“Feeling is very much mutual, Gin.”

After Ice cream, They went over to Potions for All Occasions, with a warning to Gin. “This one is going to be a larger order.“

“Thanks for the warning.”

The clerk greeted as the others did. Harry gave them the list. “I’d like a liter or more of each, please.”

“Healer, sir?”

Harry had actually anticipated that question. “Myself no, but setting up a healer’s station in a new location.”

“Ah, yes, very good sir.” and they set about putting the order together. Harry and Gin browsed the aisles.

“Where is this station being set up, sir. “Ginny asked, attempting subtly.

“Same location you visited last night, “ Harry replied without missing a beat.

“Are you expecting a high number of treatments?”

“Unfortunately, we alway seem to, and I think this would be logical to augment the staff with supplies. Especially if both our lead healer and lead broom flyer have incidents the rest of us have something to assist with. If nothing else I would rather have it and not need it than vice versa.”

Gin smiled, and Harry found a leather portable potions kit. It opened like a book and held 16 single dose glass vials. He picked up two. By then his order was prepped. In the bag it went and out the door they walked.

“Lead broom flyer?” Gin repeated with a smile.

“You better believe it.””

“Why the story?”

“Just feeling like keeping a low profile, but wanted to pick up a decent medical potion supply. Tell me I’m not going to need it. “

“No arguments… unfortunately.”

- - -

Ron was a man with a plan and was hustling. Mr. Diggory even commented. Regardless he was able to get work done early which, combined with his hustle lunch, he made enough free time, to prep everything, get cleaned up and catch Hermione in the living room studying Molly’s copy of The Healer’s Helpmate.

“‘Mione, care for a walk?” his smile was a dead give away, but he wasn’t really trying to hide much.

But the smile was contagious. “What are you up to, Ron?”

“About 6’3” these days, but that’s not really the point.” as he put out his hand.

Hermione put the book down, so Ron knew he had won, but he could see she was enjoying playing this game. “What would the point be then?”

“Do you trust me?”

Remembering the last time he said those words, she replied the same, as she got up. “I do.”
He took her arm and led the way back through the orchard lane.

“Stargazing again?” Hermione asked with a bit of a smile.

“It’s a bit early. I mean if you want, more than happy to, but not what I invited you out for?”
“Oh really?”

“What, do you think that’s the only trick up my sleeve? The entirety of the Burrow and you think all I have is stargazing.” he tutted his tongue. “Miss Granger, what am I going to do with you?”

Hermione laughed. “Okay fine, I’ll let it be a surprise.”

“In all honesty, this is just me trying to not be as thick a git as I can be. You did not have the greatest of days yesterday and I wanted today to be better for you.”

“Ron, you were wonderful to me yesterday. You were there for me, held me when I broke down. Didn’t joke at the wrong time. True proper boyfriend and everything.”

“Yes, but just because I was there for you yesterday doesn't mean I can't be here for you today. They are two separate days. I may not color coordinate my schedule like you, but I can figure out, ‘bloody well be kind to ‘Mione’ two days in a row.”

“Language.” she genuinely laughed.
“Sorry, Hermione.” he ‘corrected’.

“Merlin, you love that joke don’t you?”

Ron stopped, kept smiling, took both hands to caress her cheeks, and looked straight in her eyes. “Eh… not really. More, I love you. I admit I damn near said it yesterday. Wanted to. But you were in such a state that I was more concerned in getting you feeling better. I knew neither of us were going anywhere. Which brings us today.”

Hermione was already smiling and had a tear down her cheek. “I knew it,” she whispered. “I love you too,” she cried and kissed him. She wrapped into a hug. “Thank you.“

“Well, thank you for putting up with my thick headedness.”

“You’re worth it, and we’re both idiots.” she sniffed through it.

“So… dinner?” Ron invited.

“Actually, would you mind staying out here for a bit. I do appreciate your family but I would like some time by ourselves.”

“‘Mione, I asked you to dinner. I never said go back to the house. Follow me.”

“What have you done, Ron?”

Ron led the way past the Old Oak and further down, to a clearing where in the middle Ron had set up a table with nice white cloth, and a pair of chairs. There was a set of and a bouquet of flower and candles on the table and a few lanterns hanging from tree limbs. .

“Ron, you set this all up!?”

He smiled and shrugged, “You're worth it.” He pulled a chair out for her. “Now, I admit it’s just takeaway but I hope what I lose in that, I made up for with the atmosphere.”

“This is delightful.”

“Well you are a London lady, I figure you might enjoy the country charm.”

“Absolutely, Thank you.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

Hit the Books

Thursday, 18 July 1996  

The next morning Harry, Hermionie, and Ginny flamed back into Grimmauld Place.  This time with a plan.  “Order mostly uses the Ground Floor Hall.  I recommend we set up shop in the First Floor sitting room.  Bill’s peak scry suggests there shouldn’t be anything too big and bad in here now.”

“Well, except us.” Ginny smiled. 

“I wouldn’t call all of us bad.” Hermione said. 

Ginny and Harry shared a look. “Rita Skeeter,” they said in unison. 

“Noted,” she accepted with a smile.

“Harry, you realize this is a large house, correct?”

“I walked it with you two days ago ‘Mione, I remember.”

“And we’re thinking of a full inventory to try to find what we don’t even know what we’re looking for?”  

“Well I don’t think it’s that bad.  Brainstorm session: What do we know? Gin?”

“House Black had possession of two massively dark enchanted items: the locket, and the silver cup. Both of which trigger your scar, like Riddle.” Gin reported. 

“And they were enchanted with necrotic energy, possibly connected to resurrection.” Hermione added.  

“After the locket shock I saw a repeating vision of it, the silver cup, a book, a ring, a crown, a snake, and crying lightning.  And just for reference you two have no issue with the vision as part of the equation?”

“Not when it’s yours, love.” Ginny agreed with a pat on the back.  

“Agreed Harry, things around you are rarely coincidence.”   

“Thank you, now I agree with Bill.  These are not simple charms and aren’t going to be whipped up in a day.  Somewhere there is a reference to it.” 

“I have the inventory listing for Black Vault, and there’s no books in there. So that makes this place the best resource we have for a clue.  So we’ll take inventory here.”

He walked over to a mostly empty bookshelf and cleared the last few off of it.  “This will be the reviewed shelf.”  Harry looked around and pulled an end table over.  “This will be Potentials.”

Harry pulled out the blank journal. “We log them, we sort them, we shelve them.”

 “Hermione,  you’re the most well read of all of us.  Review, don’t read, I trust your judgment.”

“Certainly.”

“And I got you help.  “Owls Recorder, you speak, it writes.”

“Thank you.”

“Gin,” he said with an arm around her shoulders. “All we need to do, though, is search every room, open every door, drawer, trunk and box, and bring every book and paper down her for review.” 

“Are you sure we can’t just summon all books? “ She gave a fake pout.

“We’re in London now and we’re still under age. Speaking of, ‘Mione, how many days are you down to, sixty something, right?”

“Sixty three, and thank you for remembering.”

“I knew she was counting down.” Harry whispered. Ginny smiled. But then reminded her. “We’re on the muggle side, gotta do this the muggle way.”

“This is not how I figured we’d spend our next date.  You realize you will owe me like such a major snog for this, right?”

“Yes dear,” he said as he hopped upstairs. Much to Hermione’s amusement. 

Which Ginny caught, “Oi, don’t you be laughing, Miss Waltzing in like a minute before midnight.  Don’t think I dont know what you were doing last night.” 

Which did bring smiles to both of them.  “So, girl talk, you and Ron had a date night?”

“Yes.” Hermione said, smiling like the cat who ate the canary.

“Okay good to hear. I don’t need details, but was there any talking last night?” she asked with a mischievous grin. 

“Yes.” Hermione answered. 

“Excellent, and were any words said?” she asked hopefully.

“Yes, we said the words,” Hermione confirmed. Which resulted in squeals and hugs. 

“We are so talking later.” Ginny said as she headed upstairs. 

“Absolutely.”

The Ground Floor was essentially the meeting hall that the Order had been using.

“Harry, you sure you want to search the hall.“ Ginny asked mischievously.

“That’s my hall, in my house.  You’re damn right we’re checking it out.”

“Impressive.” Ginny said, “I was sure you were going skip that.”  

“Remus, lives here, kind of, I will give his room personal space. The rest, no mercy.”  Unfortunately, a meeting hall was not ripe with books nor papers. But at least Harry was pleased with the principal.

Harry started in the master bedroom going through the dresser.  A couple of books were already on the bed.  “By the way, did I happen to hear a happy girl squeal?” he asked as he worked. 

“Maybe. So what of it.”

“Well, considering I’m dating one of them and best friends with the other, I can be happy for others’ happiness.  It is a thing.”

“Ron and ‘Mione said the words last night.” Ginny smiled as she started going through the closet.

“The words… love? Ron?”

“Harry, I thought you’d be happy for them.”

“I am.  I’m just impressed Ron stepped up.  Good on him.  I knew he had some plans yesterday.  Didn’t see that coming.”

“That clearly shows the gender differences.  You blokes barely ever say anything and still call that friendship.  We girls actually do talk about like, feelings and things.”

“You going soft on me, Gin?”

The reply came as a book was thrown into his backside. “Nope.”

After they had finished the first room, Gin looked around.  “Harry, this is the master bedroom right?”

Harry paused to think for a moment. “Yeah.. I think so, yes.”  

“And you are the master of this house now, right.”

“Coming up with another ‘Master Potter’ joke?”

“No babe, no jokes for a minute.” Ginny said as she sat on the bed and invited Harry over.

“Okay, what are you thinking?”

“I just want you to take a moment.” as she took his hand. “Just like this is your ring. This...” pointing around, “is your house and your room, Master Potter.  I just want you to recognize that.”

Harry smiled, “Thank you Gin, I appreciate the thought.  I will fully admit it is slow but I’m coming into acceptance.  Meeting Hall as exhibit A. The ring feels normal on my finger now. I’m even getting used to the House Potter stuff.”

“Oh, I can tell, you were damn near giving orders down there.”

Harry grinned, “I’m so-”

“Don’t,” Gin stopped him with a  finger to his lips, but a smile on her own. “Don’t apologize.  Not for being who you are.  Leadership suits you. Our fourth condition, the Man Becoming, that’s exactly what I meant.” 

Harry took her hand and kissed the top of it. “I hear you, even appreciate you.  For reference, I do recognise this as mine.  But it’s not home.  In truth, I’ve really gotten comfortable considering the Burrow as home right now.”

“Oh, I wasn’t suggesting you move. BELIEVE me, I wasn’t”

“Didn’t take it that way.  I have thought about this place.  I’m thinking while we’re  finishing at Hogwarts, maybe look into hiring some help in restoring this place.  I’ll be respectful and coordinate with the Order.  I have no issue with this place being used for the War, but it would be nice to have a comfortable house after graduation.”

“We?” Ginny caught, with a smile and raised eyebrow.

“Hm?”

“Harry, you said ‘we’re’ at Hogwarts.” she pointed out with a smile.  “Like you plan on us still together 2-3 years down the line.”

“Oh,” Harry said, very calmly more amused than anything.  “Guess I did. Guess, I am.  Is that so bad?”

“No, it’s not…” she said with a hug and kiss.  “It’s almost as sweet as your Ginny Drawer.”  

“Unfortunately, our house is a mess right now, and WE should probably get back to work.” 

With an overly dramatic sigh, “Yes, Master Potter.”

“I’ll take the first load down Gin, meet you in the next room.”   

Harry took the stack of books down stairs where Hermione could already be heard. “The Complete Works of Lord Byron, Slytherin’s Spellbook 1982, Wizard Dueling.” Hermione had pulled over a second end table dedicated for the log book and the Owl Recorder. The quill was doing as asked and writing what she said. Which was making the review faster. She simply needed to read the title. Then she gave the book a basic review, then shelved it.  “Recorder, stop.” she ordered as Harry came in.

“Thank you for the recorder, great help.  I have already added two more categories to the sort.”

“No problem," he said as he dropped his stack of books along the wall. ”I said I trust your judgment, what’s up?”

“Top shelf, “ She pointed to with a handwritten note labeled ‘BLACK’, “Three so far history, financials, etc of the Black family, things Master Potter should be aware of.”  “Second down,” labeled ‘DADA’,” Black family had an interest in the dark arts. No, I haven’t found anything on the level of what we want yet.  But with your propensity for Defense, I thought you may want them collected.” 

“That’s brilliant, ‘Mione. Thanks.” He gave it a moment before, “So… you and Ron too?” he asked.”

Hermione smiled, “Yes, just last light.”

“Congrats,” he said with a shoulder hug.  

“Oh.. I’ve been talking with Ginny so much. I just realized I don’t think I ever congratulated you! Merlin, I’m sorry.”

“Yes you did, 5 minutes before the Rita interview.  It's like what Ron and I were talking about when we bumped into each other. It's been a weird month.”

“A good month.” she clarified. 

“Which is what makes it unique.” Harry said as he headed back upstairs.

“Recorder, copy.” Hermione ordered as she returned back to work. 

They spent the morning processing the books and papers of Grimmauld place. Most of the bedrooms were average collections of books and papers from an assortment of subjects.  

On the third floor Harry did stick his head into Remus’s room, but it was hard to call it that.  It was cleaner than the rest of the house, but it was also even more sparse.  It was clear Remus was very much a man who lived most of his time on mission. “Remus has been decent to us, Even liked how we handled the Battle of the Burrow. Leave his room alone. “

“Yes, Master Potter.” Ginny replied with a grin. 

Regulus’s room was the most unique. It was like stepping into Slytherin House complete with drapes saying as much and the Black Coat of Arms touting Always Pure.   Ginny rolled her eyes as she read it.  “Harry, can I ask a dumb question?

“Of course,” as he started looking through shelves. 

“Do you care about pure blood?”

“Mud blood is an insult that will be said in my house, remember? Like I told ‘Mione the other day.  Raised 10 years on this side, I consider myself essentially muggle born. Hell, I don’t even have problems with the mundane people.  I care a lot more about people’s actions than their family tree.”

“Good answer,” she rewarded with a kiss on his cheek as he passed by taking a load of books downstairs.  Ginny popped open the steamer trunk, the lid filled with news clippings reporting Voldemort and the Death Eaters work from the 1970’s.  The chest was filled with 20 year old variants of what she and her brothers had today.  The quickly then finished out Remus’s room which covered, most everything besides the Attic, which Harry knew would be a job all to itself. 

He led Ginny back down stairs.. Hermione heard them coming and stopped the recorder quill.  “Any news?” 

“No, but we’re at midday, figured we all deserve lunch. My treat.”

“Pizza?” Hermione offered.

“Winner for me. Gin?” he asked, he stopped and realized. 

She smiled as she could read his mind. “Nope.”

“Oh, oh wow, ‘Mione, I'm glad you are here to share this,” he said and came behind Ginny and hugged around her shoulders.  “This will be Gin’s first pizza.”

“What? No way.”

Ginny nodded with a smile.

“Oh, wait, because you’re… and Harry and I are from… Brilliant!”

The three of them made their way to a local parlor, The Leaning Tower of Pizza. “This doesn’t smell like anything I’ve had before.  It smells good but different.”

“I think that is the garlic and oregano you’re picking up.” Hermione clarified. 

“That and tomatoes are the basics of Italian food.  Man, I have a lot of muggle cuisine to introduce to you.”

“I’ll keep my calendar clear for you,” Ginny smiled. 

To give Ginney a wider range, they got a half pepperoni and half sausage. Both she appreciated, but pepperoni was preferred.  “So burgers, and pizza are both savory, with cheese, a bit greasy, and some bready produce with sauce.-”

“Sauce on a burger?” Hermione asked.”

“She means ketchup.”

“Oh, okay yeah, I can see that.”

“Anyway,” Ginny continued. “Is all food… on this side … like this?”

“Not all by a long shot.”  Harry clarified. 

“In fact a lot of what your mom cooks, mine has too.” Hermione said. 

“Gin, what you’ve experienced is what we call fast food or takeaway.  It’s meant to be easy to do what we do. Stop in quickly, get a bite to eat, and go.”

“Not at all healthy.” Hermione reminded.

“But convenient and popular.”

“How busy are you guys that you don’t even have time to cook that often?”

Harry and Hermione exchanged looks.

“Muggles are very good at distracting themselves and filling their days with … stuff.”  Harry said sipping his soda.  Then he had an idea.

Ginny saw the grin. “What are you thinking?”

“You two want an easy O for O.W.L.S. and N.E.W.T.?”

“Easy O’s don’t exist, Harry.”

“What about Muggle Studies?” he said with a grin. 

Ginny saw where he was coming from and smiling.  “One assumes I could find an experienced tutor.

“Well, you would have to put the time in, Miss Weasley. It’s going to take many study dates.”

“Deal,” with a beaming smile.

“Calm down, they would never let us register for that.” Hermione countered. 

“Gin, and Ron, include him in this, are exactly who that class is intended for, pure bloods with essentially no interaction with this side.  And on paper, both my parents were mages. And ‘Mione, third year you took like a double class load.  Don’t tell me they watch your registration too close.”

“You’re serious?”

“Oh... I get it, I’m sorry, never mind.” Harry grinned.

Ginny could see Harry was planning an angle, but she couldn’t see what it was yet. Regardless, it was damn fine to watch.  

“You get what?” Hermione demanded. 

“You’re afraid. It’s okay to admit.” Harry continued to grin. 

“I have never been afraid of a class in my life.”

“Not the class, the grade. You’re afraid there is one damn class I could beat you in.”

“Harry, I could school you under the table.” Hermione rose to the challenge.  

“Prove it, take the class with us.”

“Us?”

Ginny nodded, “Oh yeah, I’m in on this.  In fact, Dad may love to get in on this action.”

“Take one class for a cake walk, or an excuse to spend more time with Ron.”

She sat back and glared at him, with that smug, cocky grin, with Ginny sitting right next to me with bright eyes and a smile.

“Oh all right! I will take the easy class for once!” 

“VICTORY!” Harry cheered. 

After lunch they headed back to Grimmauld place. They fell back into the repetitive tasks, now going through the attic.  The attic was slow and full and surprisingly, at the top of the house.  It was annoying, it was frustrating, but it was the job.  

Until Hermione turned the proper page.  “Personal Journal of Reguls Black,” she said for the recorder. Flipped through the pages like she had so many others..  Journals she tried to look a little closer to the final entries.  As she read, her eye opened wide and she froze as she realized what she had.  She was trembling as Ginny brought an arm load of books. “”Mione, you okay?”

 “Recorder, stop.” she had the wherewithal to remember.  “We did it.” she said in shock  “We found something.  We found something!  WE FOUND SOMETHING!” she screamed upstairs.

Harry sprinted down the stairs. “What? Where?”

“The Personal Journal of Regulas Black.” Hermione held it like a prize.

“Help me out.  Related how?” Ginny asked. 

“Sirius’s younger brother, he died years ago.” Harry explained. 

“His FINAL entries!”

Wednesday, 07 Nov 1979

I was invited before the Dark Lord.  At first I thought words of my deeds for the Death Eaters had made word to him and finally granted recognition.  He greeted me with normal hollow pleasantries. Even spoke of recent actions.  I should have known something was afoul when he addressed me as Lord Black.  He never uses that title outside himself. 

He said he had taken yet another step in his quest of immortality and offered me the opportunity to show House Black’s support.  He showed me a locket, with inlaid greed stones in the shape of a snake.  He said his latest horcrux shall have a home that mortal man should never tread, as such required the services of an elf.  So he asked, if you would call it as such, for mine. 

Saturday, 10 Nov 1979

Kreacher returned to me last night in such a state as I had  never seen.  I am certain that it is only his elf nature and abilities that returned him to me.  He described some sort of underground cave with a hoard of creatures.  Apparently, the delivery of the locket entails the drinking of cursed liquid and survival of these fiends.  A thought gnaws at my mind, If the Dark Lord is all powerful, why does he need a house elf to assist him?

Wednesday, 01 Dec 1979

Everything has changed. I have spent the last few weeks in study of a singular question. What is a Horcrux and the price that has been paid for it?  And that HE would pay it more than once.  HE is not a lord to follow.  I no longer only question his judgment, I question his sanity.  Sirius’s warnings now come to mind.  I fear in the last month I have assisted a mad man in securing one of the darkest items ever forged, and it does not sit well with me.  Kreacher has recovered. I have resolved to go there myself, retrieve the locket, and destroy it.  I pray HE never finds out.   

“The description fits! And if Riddle made them, that would explain how they trigger Riddle headaches!”

“Oh, it’s more than that, read closer. ’ his latest horcrux ‘  meaning multiple, confirming your silver cup, likely all of your vision. “ another step in his quest of immortality.”   Whatever these horcurxes are, THESE are how Riddle was able to come back from the dead!”

“Bill did say they were likely tied to resurrection.  It fits.” Ginny agreed. 

“So if we just find five more things, figure out how to destroy them, we take out Riddle?” Harry clarified. 

“It sounds like it will at least make him mortal. “  Hermione agreed.  

“I’ll take it!  It’s a fair fight then!”  

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

Picture Perfect

When they got back to the Burrow, Ginny had a letter from Nimbus.   Nerves started to get the better of her. She reflexively went down to Harry’s room and hopped on to the bed next to him sitting against the wall. “You okay babe?” he asked. 

“I have that mix of excitement and nerves that you quite tell which is which, and I want to share this with you.”

“I’m honored, please.”

She opened the letter and read it. They want me to flame over Monday, for a photo shoot.   She looked up and took a breath, “Wow.”

“Gin, you already signed the contract. You knew this was coming.”  

“Contract is paper and text.  A photo shoot is well…  photos.  Feels different.  Harry, would…”

“Wild horses could not keep me away.  And I am rather certain your parents will demand at least one escort.”

“Thank you.  I’m just afraid there’s going to be a lot of boring sitting around time. Where I’ll be working and stuff.”

“Then I’ll admire the view.  Gin, we talked about this.  I don’t really need a job. That makes me flexible. I’m there, no problem.  If you are worried, I can throw a class book or two in my bag and study up.  None of this is a problem. Let yourself have this one.”

“You’re right.  Just nerves. I guess.”

“Slide over in front of me.”

“Why?” she asked but complied. 

“So I… can do … this…” Harry answered both with his words but also with his hands as he started rubbing her shoulders, neck, and back.  

“Ah… oh… okay ya… “ she muttered as the nerves and tension melted away.  “Where have you been hiding this skill?”

Harry chuckled, “Truthfully, this may be recently developed, or improved upon from the workout routine.”

“Don’t know. Don’t care. Don’t stop.” she moaned.  Harry grinned.  The smart ass in him had a joke, several, in mind. But why ruin a good thing.  Slowly but firmly he worked out every nerve, every tense muscle, every inch of her back from above her bum to her neck and forearms.  Finally she fell back into his chest content and damn near purring.  “If I didn’t love you before I sure would now.    

“Happy to help.”

“How do I pay you back? I refuse to owe you.” she still purred in Harry’s arms. 

“You know Gin, it’s okay to just owe your your boyfriend one. Or hell, we could be a radical couple not keep score. Not everything is a competition.”

“But competition makes it more fun.” Ginny countered. “I know, I pay with kisses.”  Harry happily accepted her currency.  After a bit, Ginny paused and just looked at Harry, in pure affection. 

“What?” he asked. 

“I don’t know if I have ever seen you like this before.”

“How so?”

“If I didn’t know better, I’d say you were content and peaceful.”  

“Well it’s been a good week.  I had a REALLY good night's sleep the other night.  You and I are together. That’s fantastic to me.  We came a long way against Riddle. Even starting to get a plan together.  ‘Mione and Ron, hell even you and Ron, all decent.  I guess I am feeling . . . I think you wizards call it ‘hope’?“ he smiled as she chuckled.  “I don’t know, I’m not here that often.  But I am now.  And you are no small part of that. So thank you.”       

After dinner when Ron went to his room on his pillow he found a surprise. A pair of books, Hogwarts : Astronomy : Basic and Advanced.   Included with a note.

Ron, 

I will never forget my first astronomy lesson. Thank you.  I truly believe in you and would like to see you be brave again and take these classes. You deserve success. 

Separate classes don’t end relationships.  If anything it’s more to talk about.  

Love

‘Mione

And Ron knew then, he was taking Astronomy this fall.

- - -

Monday came around and Harry and Ginny flamed back into Nimbus. Knowing she had wardrobe to deal with she just wore a tshirt and jeans, but carrying her Reign of Fire . Harry, not really knowing how this was going to be, opted for a middle of the road approach with jeans, dress shirt, and jacket.  

A mid thirty’s man with tan skin and brown hair, wearing a navy dress shirt and dark pants immediately approached as soon as they appeared, with a hand out to greet them.   “Miss Weasley, a pleasure to meet the legend.  And we are happy to have you with us as well Master Potter.  I am Steven Ian, I am lead photographer here at Nimbus.  Come right this way and we will get you started.” 

Harry rolled his eyes at ‘Master’ but let it go.   

Ginny was smiling.  “Harry’s the legendary one, but thank you.”

“Actually, Ma’am I meant what I said.  No offense to Master Potter, most of us are big fans of you too.   But with you Miss Weasley,  inventing the idea of battle brooms and breaking 160. Well, ma’am you have opened a whole field of ideas and opportunities for use here at Nimbus.  I for one would like to thank you.”

Ginny smiled widely and even stood up a little straighter. “You are very welcome.”

Silently, she looked over to Harry, who grinned and kept on walking. 

Ian continued. “Right so first up, we have Makeup, then wardrobe.”

“May I ask about the wardrobe?”

Ian smiled,  “I would like to keep it a surprise, but I will say I am well aware of our contract.  Well done by the way.  But to keep you relaxed during makeup, I’ll tell you I would let my daughter wear it.” he said with a smile.   

“Sounds lovely,” Ginny replied. 

Ian led the pair down a different marble hall and swung left into a bright lit room of mirrors, scents, and color.  About a dozen color professionals were working on other models, and the quidditch theme was strong on all of them.  Ginny shrugged, She figured it would go that way.   Ian paused long enough to find the particular artist he wanted. “Trisha!” he called.  

A woman a few years younger than Ian came over, ebony skins and raven haired wearing a loose fitting white blouse, walked over with a huge smile.  “Is this the Witch?”

“Crimson Witch, body and soul, you’re the one I trust with the makeup."

“Absolutely, boss. “

“Trisha Williams, Ginny Weasley, and Master Potter.”

Harry eyerolled again, but he was dedicated to not cause any hiccups for Ginny at work.

Ginny on the other hand, was smirking hard at it.

“Now remember,” Ian said, “Whitehorn himself is watching this one close. I need your best.”

“Don’t you always get it? Get out of my hair, I got work to do.” 

“Miss Weasley, I look forward to you on set, and I would be happy to deliver your broom there.” Ian said as he departed. 

“Just don’t scratch it.”  she said with a smile. 

“Welcome to Nimbus,” Trish repeated with a hand out, which both took turns shaking.

“Please, call me Ginny.”

“And for the love of mercy, I’m just Harry.”

“Great, I’m Trish. Follow me, let's get you going." She said as she led Ginny to a waiting chair.  “Harry, you're welcome.  I am assuming you are the…

“Emotional support today, with a touch of security,” he replied. 

“Boyfriend.” Ginny confirmed. “But he’s been a damn good one so far.”

“Girl, you found a keeper… good for you.” Trish smiled as she set to work, "So what is your normal color or glamor routine.”  Harry grabbed a collapsible chair and set up out of the way of the other two. 

“Wash and brush,” Ginny simply replied. 

“Even if you don’t call it a routine. What charm spells or style and tone do you prefer?”

“I don’t do anything,” Ginny started to giggle.

Finally starting to accept this.  “Seriously, you don’t do anything?

“Nothing,”

Turning to Harry, “She wakes up like this?”

“Can confirm.” Harry said with a smile. 

“Girl, you don’t know how lucky you are.”  Trisha paused and thought for a moment.  “Alright. I know how we’re going to do this.  Harry, turn around.”

“Me?” 

“Yes you, I don’t want her getting any hints about how she looks from your expressions” she said with a smile. 

“Yes ma’am,” Harry complied. 

“And you Miss Weasley, we’re turning you away from the mirror.”

“Okay?”

Trisha bent over and looked Ginny in the eyes.  “Trust the professional honey.” Trisha rolled three tables around Ginny. On each table was a box a foot square and a few inches deep.  She opened each, revealing they were filled with jars of powder of every shade of the rainbow. 

“So Harry, be honest, what do you like best about your girl’s appearance? “

Without skipping a beat.  “Her eyes.”  Ginny smiled at the reaction speed. Trisha put her finger to her lips for quiet.

“Describe them to me.” 

“Initially, they are the warmest brown there is.  Like hot chocolate, still steaming. Deep too.  Real easy to get lost in them but not in a bad way.  If you’re lucky enough to be able to it’s the safest you’ll ever feel.  But if you put any amount of time in with her, you find she is essentially a force of nature. Biggest heart of anyone I’ve ever known.  Most passionate.  Intense.  Absolutely doesn’t know the meaning of quit. Lucky for me too. But all of that can be seen in her eyes.  Merlin help the poor soul who gets on the wrong side of her rage.”

Trisha smiled and whispered to Ginny. “He’s got it bad for you.”

“The feeling’s mutual.” Ginny smiled and whispered back. 

“Thanks Harry.  Now Ginny, I read your article and heard a bit from when you came to visit. Close your eyes.”  Ginny did.  “I want you to tell me about the Battle of the Burrow, but I want to know what you were feeling.”  

“Okay, we were sitting at the table. My family is old fashioned and traditional. It’s just what we all do. The glass windows exploded. I was surprised, shocked more like it, Harry threw me down to the floor and covered me.  Rather certain that was more teflex than thought, noble git.  We were all confused till they asked us to hand over Harry for our safety.  I remember being quite annoyed and mad because he would have done it. Sorry, not sorry babe.”

“Clearly, we’ve gotten past that, Gin.”

“I rolled us over and pinned him down just to stop him.  Then we all looked around and there was no question, we agreed we were going to fight.”

“Afraid?”

“I won’t say it wasn't there. But it was dwarfed by rage.  Those bastards came to my house for my love? No, not happening. Hell hath no fury, you know?  Hell, I remember looking around to my brothers feeling a surge of pride with all of us actually agreeing to do something so wild.  We volunteered to fight Death Eaters, who does that?  Harry came up with a plan.  I started getting excited. He said be creative. Well I’m wicked on a broom.  Figured the faster I was the harder I was to hit. The rest of the fight I was surging from the rage and the excitement of it all. I was maxing the broom and had a lot of spell fire around so I was as focused as I’ve ever been.  For a lot of it I was instinctual dodges and reactions.  Years of quidditch paying off.  Does that give you something to work with?”

“Yes, Ma’am.” Trisha had been a fury of work during both of the conversations, but with how she worked was also an art. Once attuned to the dusts she simply waved her hands over the shades she wanted and the sands themselves seemed to dance out of the jars.  Trisha looked far more like she was conducting an orchestra than applying makeup. And when the colors were placed upon Ginny’s face, there was a warm comforting sensation that brought a smile to her face. Trisha was enjoying this opportunity.  She’d lost count of how many quidditch players she’s worked on.  This was her first hero so this would be her best work.   

“Alright, that will do nicely.  And I think Ginny, you should get Harry’s reaction first.  Take a look Harry.”

Ginny had transformed. A shade of red across her lip brought them to attention.  Her normally fiery red hair now styled  and literally glowed with a crackling electric energy.  But what was most striking was the eyes that Harry had described. With touches of soot black and blood red her eyes look like they could possess a man with just a wink.  Harry was speechless.

“Well, what do you think?”

“I think Crimson Witch is absolutely lethal.” 

Trisha explained as she turned Ginny around to the mirror. “My father died when I was 5 from a Death Eater attack. You are my vengeance.” 

Ginny looked in at her own reflection.  So often even now she would see Little Ginny staring back at her.  She looked and even felt more mature. She was no quidditch player. And certainly not just a pretty face.  Little Ginny was nowhere to be found. Harry was right.  She was lethal.  This was what Crimson Witch looked like. “Merlin… Trisha, Thank you.”

Trisha stood behind her latest masterpiece and looked at the reflection in the mirror.  “His name is Riddle, and I am not afraid.“  Both Ginny and Harry shared sly smiles.  “Let’s get you to wardrobe.“  

Trisha led them out to a waiting room where Harry got to stay and the other two went further back.  Harry could hear a ‘Merlin’.  He gave it a few minutes, and then Crimson Witch arrived.  Once upon a time it may have started out as a quidditch outfit, but not anymore.   A flame red vest with gold trim accents.  Underneath a sleeveless  black leather cloak with red flame accents at the ends.  Black denim jeans with knee high boots with no heal also with red and gold flame accents. On her hand were fingerless gloves and on her face was a positively wicked grin. “Babe, I think I like this.”

“Crimson Witch looks dressed to kill.” Harry had to admit.  

“Damn well better believe it.” 

Trisha led them back to a large open room with a team of people prepping on lighting and other charm effects.  Ian smiled when he saw Ginny enter.  “Attention, attention, everyone, may I present the Crimson Witch.”  To which everyone greeted with applause. “I wanted this to be a surprise because the extra energy will shine through on the photos.  You are too good for quidditch, and we were never going to demean you.  The plan was always to make you look like a hero. Inspiration incarnate.  Because…“ and looked over to Harry. “His name is Riddle, and we are not afraid.”

Harry smiled warmly, and offered his hand. “If there were more people like you, then I don’t think I don’t think any of us would worry about him.”

Shaking Harry’s hand, Ian replied. “And that is the point of this isn’t it?  Encourage and unite the brave?”

“Absolutely.” Ginny agreed

Ian smiled.  “Excellent, Well Crimson, you are front and center, star of the show. Your broom waits for you.   Master Potter, I would ask you to just stay behind the cameras out of the shots, but beyond that you are welcome anywhere.”

“Crimson if you could hover, we’ll get our mages to make the wind for speed shot.  Alice, can I get the night battlefield illusion please?”

Harry found another collapsible chair, kept himself where both Ginny and he had clear line of sight of each other. But otherwise, stayed out of the Nimbus team's way.  To their credit, they were sticking to what they always said.  Inspirational.  Scenes of victory in combat.  Day,  night, county, urban, with her flying, standing, casting, fighting.  The broom was there plain as day so it would definitely give them promotional material  but safe to say Crimson Witch was the star.  

The air grew thick from camera smoke and Harry was impressed with the team of people, especially the virtually non-stop group of people passing in more negatives for photos. Finally though, by about mid afternoon, Ian said ‘Cut. I think that is about every shot and angle I can think of.  Crimson, thank you very much.”

“Thank you.  This has actually been a fantastic experience.”

“Unfortunately, Crimson, we do need the uniform back. But I’ll talk with wardrobe and look into a second you can keep.  It would provide flexibility when signings and promotions come up.”

Ginny smiled.  “Harry, have any opinions?“

Harry looked to Ian. “I would be eternally grateful, sir” he said with the stupidest widest smile. Ginny broke down and laughed. The day’s worth of intensity in the Witch had run out. 

Harry waited outside wardrobe with Reign of Fire , where Ginny emerged dressed as she arrived, but still with Crimson’s makeup.  Ian came around the corner just as she did, with a developed photo.   

“To show our appreciation, I know you’ve got the Weasley Warriors back home, whom I imagine will be curious what the Witch looks like.  Here,” he said, handing over a developed photo of Crimson Witch standing with her left leg on a rock and the broom held in her right.  Her fiery and electrically charged hair was blown by the wind and her eyes alight in defiance.   

Ian escorted them back to the floo and they flamed back to the Burrow, just in time for the evening meal so everyone could see her. Stun and awe was the overall reaction, to which she walked over and sat down completely normal.  “It was my photo shoot today, you all knew that.”

“Bloody hell.” Ron gasped. 

“Language.” Molly corrected, but with nowhere near any true heart in it.

Hermione had been building up an excitement screech, a true rarity for her. Finally, “You look GORGEOUS!”  Then the rest of the table began to sound agreements. 

Gin put the picture out to pass around. Bill looked from the picture then back up, “Ginevra, I don’t think I can call you little sister anymore.  You’ve clearly grown beyond that.”

“You outshine a veela.” Fleur said.  Short, but specific.

“Thank you, both of you. You have no idea how much that means.”

Arthur was slow, but he was smiling so he was worth the wait.  “I admit, a photo shoot is not the first thing a father wants for his daughter, but I will agree you do look magnificent. I am truly glad they embraced who you are more than just your surface features.  How did they act?  How was it today?”

Harry slipped in, “I think Whitehorn has been singing our praises. Everyone there was in awe and very respectful to Gin.  Her breaking 160 and apparently the idea of battle brooms has set the place buzzing. Several people were greeting us with “His name is Riddle.”  Everyone was Miss Weasley to her in the morning, then after she changed. She was Crimson all day long.”

“Harry’s right, they were all respectful, kind, helpful.  I really get the feeling they see this as their contribution in the war against Riddle.”

Finally Ginny’s attention turned to Molly.  “You’ve been pretty quiet mum.” Ginny noted.

“Yes, well, I admit you do look quite stunning, but … did they have to go quite so heavy on the makeup?”

The table broke out in laughter.  “Mum!” Ginny laughed.

Later Harry was studying in his room when Ginny came right in. He did like her directness.  “Hey you, she beckoned with a finger.”

“What’s up?”

“With makeup and photos, I haven’t done this all day.” as she wrapped Harry up for a good long kiss. “Much better.” she said after. 

“Glad I could help,” he laughed. 

Ginny looked around and found the quill on Harry’s desk. She grabbed it and started writing on the photo.  “I want you to have this.”

“Gin, that's your first photo, of your first photo shoot.”

“And when I want to look at it I’ll just come down here and visit.”  she finished signing it, then pressed a lipstick kiss to the page. “Now it’s also my first autograph. And you’re the only one who gets the kiss too.”

Harry read it, 

To my Man Becoming 

All my love. 

-Crimson Witch

“I think you may have just beat my father's ring in important items in my life.”

“OH!” Being there when he received it, she knew what kind of feeling that meant. “Thank you.” she said with a hug.   “Well if you will excuse me, I do feel like I need a shower. So say goodbye to Crimson Witch.

“Hey, I fell in love with Ginny Weasley. I’m always happy to see her too.”

With a peck on his cheek she replied. “Good answer.” she replied heading upstairs

Harry smiles as took his wand and stuck the photo to the wall. He’d get a proper frame for it shortly.  Definitely his favorite picture. 

Picture.

Drawings!

An idea came to him in a flash and he grabbed his writing material and began working furiously at his desk.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 20
The Plan

Harry was a man possessed. The ideas of pictures and drawings had lit a firestorm in him. He knew his locket vision was important. Finding the cup the next day matching the image he had previously seen seemed to verify the legitimacy of it. He knew he needed to find the other five items. He knew the odds of that increased the more people could actually look for them. But that wouldn’t really be likely until others had something to compare too.

So Harry started drawing. He thought back and focused on the dream. Tried to slow the images down one at a time. As it appeared first he tried the book, but couldn’t get it detailed enough for his preference, Harry dried but couldn’t find any damn title. The wads of paper started to spawn around his table and by the woodstove. He had opened it for a place to throw the paper to, but as he wasn’t focused on it, making the shot was rare. This felt important enough that Harry was giving this the night. He finally fired up some coffee on his stove and started sipping.

Harry tried a different track. He had seen two of the vision items in real life so far, so he chose to start with them. He took his time and he put as much detail in as he could. That act, using what he had seen as a bridge, seemed to bring him into more attunement with the vision. The locket came easy, then cup,

Finally the book came, black leather cover, well worn. Blank, the pages inside were bank. Harry looked again on the cover and the spine… still no damn title. In his mind he focused on it for what felt like hours, finally he relaxed a bit and noticed what seemed like maybe tiles, in the background?

Sensing he wasn’t going to get further on the book, he mentally moved to the ring. It was gold, inset with a black stone. The stone had etching on it, a circle inside a triangle, with a line vertically going through both.

Moving on he saw again the tiara, yes definitely a feminine energy from it, a tiara. A large blue sapphire body made the body of a bird and ornate silver work for wings and headband.

Next his mind filled with the sound of a snake hissing. Some kind of python,meaninging fangs, long maybe twice as long as he was tall so …12 feet? It had a green diamond pattern over a black colored scales. There was a vague familiarity that Harry couldn't place.

Lighting, crying lighting, what the hell is crying lighting? So damn immaterial. Lightning crashes all around him, and the sound of a baby cry… but coming from nowhere and nothing just all around him. There had to be more to it. He had to be missing something. He stayed focused on that until his body gave out and he fell asleep on his desk.

The next morning Ginny was up as normal for their morning run. Usually, Harry was already up sipping on a glass of pumpkin juice waiting for her. Oh well, first time for everything. She walked over to his half stack trunk , opened the door, and called down. “Sleeping in?”

No answer.

She went on down to see the mess of paper wads on the floor and loose sheets on the desk, and Harry asleep half strung over his desk, still wearing yesterday’s clothes. His glasses were cockeyed and his hair was even more a mess than normal. She knelt beside him and gently kissed his cheek. “Morning honey, you alright?”

Harry’s eyes blinked open. “What time is it?”

“It’s morning,” she said with a gentle smile. “What happened last night?”

“I was working on something to try and find the other horcruxes. Your picture gave me ideas. Damn, I’m sorry.”

Again with endless understanding, Ginny just rubbed her fingers through his air. “No apologies needed. And if you gave yourself that kind of night how about we skip a workout? Go at least shower and change, we get a jump on breakfast. Maybe do something nice for everyone. You can tell me what your idea is after you’re fresh.”

With a still sleepy smile, “I don’t deserve you, Gin.”

“Feeling is mutual. Go hit the showers, Potter. “

Harry grabbed a few things and headed in. Gin looked around to see Harry had already hung her photo on the wall. It was literally the only wall decoration he had put up. Not one to be domestic, but happy to be help Ginny started picking up the paper wads and tossed them into the magically fake wood burning stove. She even decided to go the extra mile and make his bed. To which Harry walked out on seeing her. “Gin?”

“Ya?

HArry just pointed to his bed.

“I can be kind,” she said with a smile.

“Well thank you, truly appreciated.” Harry said as he sat on the edge of the bed and put his shoes on.

“No problem," she said as she started straightening his desk.

In an instant, everything changed. Ginny’s whole body became rigid. The color drained from her face and fire came to her eyes. “What is that?!” she asked.

“Gin, what’s going on.” Harry became greatly concerned.

“THAT.. Why would you draw THAT!”

“Gin, I need more specifics babe. I drew the items from my vision. The other horcruxes.”

Gin grabbed the third one and held it up. “What the FUCK is this doing here?!”

Harry was extremely confused but far more concerned with Ginny. “That’s the book I’ve been seeing the last week.”

“Last week? Last week!? That’s been in my nightmares for four FUCKING years! It’s RIDDLE’S JOURNAL!” She threw the page down and ran up the stairs out the Burrow door.

Harry chased but she had a standing start and was naturally faster. “Gin… Ginny!”

Running in no particular direction she just needed air, and sunlight, and peace and beauty and …. anything that wasn’t that damn chamber or book. She ran to the dock by the pond and finally stopped about midway down it. She put her hands over her head to try to catch her breath far more from the emotions of rage and trauma than from the run.

Harry was soon at the edge of the pier. “Ginny… I’m sorry. I didn’t make the connection. If I had, you KNOW I would have told you, right?

She nodded.

“Okay, Gin, I know there is stuff to talk about, but right this second, ALL I see is my girl damn near in tears and pain. And all I really want to do is hug you and try to make it better. Can we try?”

Gin nodded and fell into Harry’s embrace. “I know - I know it wasn’t you. I’m sorry.” she whispered.

“Shh, shh, later, later. I got you. We’ll talk later, right now just try to breathe through things.”

They could have stayed like that all day and into the next if that’s what Ginny needed. He didn’t even say a word. He just kept rubbing her back and breathing steady, because that seemed to have a calming effect.

“Four years of nightmares that damn journal has haunted me. I’m sorry.” she started, still not leaving Harry’s embrace.

“Gin, you don’t have anything to apologize for. I understand nightmares. Is okay if I try to say something?”

She nodded. “You had that damned book for a year, in that form. When I think of it, I was around for maybe an hour. And I always remember stabbing it dead three times. That’s why I didn’t make the connection. Because that book has been butchered. That cover has been gouged through it’s own dark heart. The book is dead and not coming back.”

“I know Harry, I just … wasn’t expecting that. I wasn’t ready. Didn’t handle it well. So much for Crimson Witch.”

“Oi, Crimson Witch did just fine. You got out, got safe, you even kept it together to know I was here to help. Hell, in under an hour we were talking. Crimson is fine. “

“I always know you’re helping. It comes to you like breathing. Merlin, you are noble to a fault.”

“Right now, I won’t even deny it “ he said, kissing the side of her head still embracing.

“Thank you, it is one of the reasons I love you. And you’re right, you stabbed it dead, it can’t hurt me any more. Thank you.”

Harry could finally feel her calming down.

“Harry, you stabbed it dead.”

“I stabbed it dead, absolutely.” Then he could start to feel her spin up again until she pulled away enough to look at him.

“No, you don’t understand. One of the things we’re looking for, you’ve killed already.”

“Wow, okay I guess that’s three accounted for. Okay, ya, good.”

She raised her hands to his face to focus him. “No, no, you’re STILL not getting me. If they are all the same spell, we already know how to kill them ALL!” she clarified in excitement.

“The basilisk fangs!” he said, finally putting the pieces together. “Ginny, I could kiss you!”

“Please!”

So he absolutely did. And picked her up and spun her around in celebration.  “We have a plan!”

“We gotta tell the others.”

They sprinted back to the Burrow.

“I’ll get the sketches!” Harry cried.

“I’ll get them!” Gin volunteered as she sprinted upstairs. “Ron, Bill, ‘Mione! We figured it out! Get down here!”

“Um… sis “ Ron said apologetically, “We’re already down here. Breakfast.”

“Perfect! Harry and I, we figured it out, we have a plan!”

“Is everyone there?” Harry called, papers and journal in hand.

Arthur stood and bellowed. “QUIET!” waited a moment of silence, then normally “Alright, clearly you two discovered something. But please, each of you take a breath, then tell us… preferably from the beginning. “

“Yes sir, sorry sir. Right so, on the first trip to Grimmauld Place, I get shocked by a locket that triggers my Riddle headaches.”

He put the locket sketch on the table where Gin and he would normally sit. “That shock gave me visions of it and six other items."

“One of which was a silver cup.” he put down that sketch. “We discovered that cup in my vault and it too triggered the same damn Riddle headaches.”

“We go back to Grimmauld and Miracle ‘Mione here finds the Journal of Regulus Black,” he laid it down beneath the sketches. Regulus’s final entries tell us that the damned locket is called a horcurx, Riddle made it, as a key to his immortality. That would explain why they trigger my Riddle headaches, and line up with Bill’s study that they are necrotic in power and tied to resurrection spells. Regulus also tells us there were multiple.”

“Taking us back to my vision, which tells us the other horcurxes: A ring, a tiara, a snake, the strangest crying lightning, and the book which Ginny recognized as… ”

Ginny grabbed the last one. “Tom Riddle’s FUCKING diary! And no mum I will not apologize for that one! This one tells us, we’ve already killed one! So they can be killed, and we know how. The basilisk fangs! This is how we put Riddle in the ground!”

Bill sounded a voice of calm. “Alright, everyone, take a breath. Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Now, you all have done some incredible work. I think we may want to do some testing. See if less… exotic, means exist to eliminate what we have. But we are being forced to wait regardless.

“Why wait?” Gin asked.

“Gin, you’re excited and with good reason. But let’s take this a piece at a time. You say we need the basilisk fangs. Where are they?” he asked.

Ginny and Harry looked at each other, but Harry answered. “Chamber of Secrets.”

“Exactly, and that’s not bad. It remained undisturbed for decades, and we have no reason to believe it has been disturbed since. My understanding is that it requires a parseltongue to enter, and Harry, you are the only one I’ve even heard of.”

Ginny and Harry’s spirits were being tempered. “Now, that’s not bad either. It means, Harry, you effectively have one destroyed already, two more and the means to destroy them, literally under lock and key.”

The pair exchanged looks of understanding. This wasn’t bad.

Bill continued. “That is geography, let us discuss timing. As the Chamber is on Hogwarts property, it is currently inaccessible, practically speaking. So that gives us two choices. We can be patient until the fall, OR… you can seek access from Professor Dumbledore, who presumably is going to require being briefed on all of this.”

Harry, looked to Ginny, he took a courage breath, “I’ll ta-”

“No!” Ginny growled. Harry looked up, there were flames in her eyes. “You told me, after five years of attendance, ignoring you for a damn year, on the night of Sirius’s death, his great revelation to you was that you and Riddle were fated to die together, right?”

“Neither can live while the other survives.” he repeated.

Ginny turned to the adult Weasleys, “You three, who actually sit at the table of Order meetings, has Dumbledore even hinted at ANY kind of plan that doesn't involve Harry in some kind of …” she looked to Ron, “pawn sacrifice?”

Arthur, Molly, and Bill exchanged looks, they all shook no their heads.

Ginny was fired. “Has he told us ANY plans for the war? Because we’re a month in, and it feels like House Potter has more points on the board than he does.”

“Actually Gin,” Harry slipped in, “there are several of us, Diggory’s included, that would say we’re a year in.”

“Even worse! No, Harry, we are partners, and you will NOT go talk to Dumbledore, because I’m crazy and I think the world is BETTER with you in it!”

“I agree with Ginny.” Hermione said, surprising many. “Both that the world is better with you in it, Harry, and that the Professor is quick to consider you something akin to ‘acceptable losses.’ There is no question that the Professor is brilliant, he literally may be the smartest man on the planet. But he operates from pure intellect, what's the smartest call. The smartest decision is not always the best. You have heart Harry, I trust you.”

“I’m inclined to agree with you, sister.” Bill nodded. “If all we lose is time, time that frankly could be spent, say looking for the other items, the risk is not worth the reward.”

“I ‘ave questioned ‘im since ze Second Task. You save two people and rank second? Cedric saves only one, leaving others to die. No, zat is not my victor.”

“Harry, for many reasons, Molly and I, agree, wait. There is still work to keep you busy.”

Harry looked over to the quiet one. “Ron mate, anything.”

“When have I ever suggested talking to the teacher?” It was both a perfect answer and a tension relief joke the table needed.

“Okay, I surrender, I will NOT talk to him. We make the slow play. We will do some book work and find the others.”

“Harry, I may be able to offer limited help with one.” Arthur volunteered.

Everyone turned to look. Arthur leaned over to tap on the sketch of the snake. “That is Riddle’s snake. The one that attacked me back in December. Nagini, I think he called it.”

“Are you certain?” Molly asked.

“As certain as Ginny recognizes that journal, I’ll not soon forget that snake.”

“It would make sense,” Bill observed. “If these horcruxes are what bring him back from the dead, keeping track of one would be prudent.

“Which is why I said limited. It would be with Riddle.”

“Still helps Dad,” Ron said and the table turned to look at him.

“If we know where the snake is, then we don’t need to waste time and energy looking for it. Also if any of us have an encounter with Riddle, then we know to kill the snake first. THAT’s the higher priority target.”

Hermione turned to look at him. “That’s actually incredibly well reasoned. Where have you been hiding these skills all this time?”

Ron just shrugged.

“So that means we are down to focusing on two, the ring and the tiara.” Harry summarized. “And try to figure out what the hell crying lightning is.“

“From seven to three in under a month is not bad, Harry,”

“Agreed Bill, thanks.”

“But for now,” Arthur said, “I believe we are at an impasse. So those of us who need to, should head out for our days.”

- - -

As everyone divided, Harry needed some air. He walked upstairs to the balcony, and took the opportunity to look at the country in the early morning. Mr. Weasley was right, this was a hell of a lot better than a cupboard.

“I’m not sorry,” a voice sounded behind him.

With a smile on his face, Harry replied. “Why should you be?”

“Did I just break us up?” Ginny asked with more than a little nervousness in her voice.

“What?” Harry asked in genuine surprise, turning around. “Where is that idea coming from?”

“I mean, I really don’t want us over. But I can’t and won’t let you do some noble..”

“Ginevra,” Harry said, closing the distance, and quickly hugging her, lifting her off her feet and setting her gently on the railing. “What in all the world makes you think we would have broken up.”

“It’s just.. You wouldn’t be the first bloke to re-think things once a girl shows backbone.” she said softly, honestly trying to have the conversation.

Harry cupped both of her cheeks and looked straight into those brown eyes. “I knew the strong independent person you were, long before our first date. I love you, including that. Like you said, we are partners.” he pressed his lips to hers to seal the sentiment and with much relief she kissed back.

“Thank you.” she whispered after.

“Ginny, honey… That wasn’t even a fight. That was a difference of opinion. My ego is not that fragile.”

“Good, “ she said with a smile. “Because I’m not changing that.

“Promise?” he asked. He did get the desired chuckle.

“Yes. Harry, the vast majority of the time, your plans, and way of thinking are the stuff of brilliance. But every once in a while, you are way too willing to play sacrificial lamb. And I know I can be reckless sometimes. You can be downright dangerous with your life. Add in Dumbledore and I get terrified it’ll actually happen. I’m not kidding when I say I think the world is better with you in it. Merlin, sometimes I think our destiny is for you to save the world and for me to save you from yourself.”

Harry wrapped up around her. “Okay for that, I am sorry. Old habits die hard. But I will work on it. Because I really don't want you hurting that way.”

“Thank you, especially af- never mind.”

“Wait no, hang on, Boyfriend privilege. After what? The locket shock?”

“No, not that.” Ginny took the courage breath. “Back at Grimmauld, you said you had thought about us like 2-3 years down the line. So I’ve let myself have those thoughts and I rather like them, so much so that I actually want that. But it’s going to be hard to have that with someone who’s gotten themselves killed.”

Harry pressed his foreheads together “how about this? Ginny Weasley, I solemnly swear I will do my best to stay alive and always come back to you.”

“I’m going to hold you to that one, Master Potter.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 21

Wizard Tag

Ginny and Harry joined Hermione with Mrs. Weasley for healing lessons to the non-Weasleys.  True, Hermione was a lesson ahead but when Harry was motivated catch up wasn’t an issue, and healing spells were something he had no shortage of motivation.  Molly started with the very basics: health scry, mending cuts, calming burns, minor pain relief.  

“You two practice and get those down and then we’ll add more.” she said with a smile.  “Now, go fetch your cauldrons and I will share with you our family recipe for a simple healing potion.”  

“Oh, I didn’t bring my school supplies.” Hermione added. “I didn’t plan on staying this long. No complaints though, I am-”

Molly raised her hand calmingly. ”Ginny dear, I trust you wouldn’t mind lending yours for the day?”

Ginny leaned over and looked and jokingly looked at Hermione.  “I guess I can trust her.”  The pair shared a smile.  When they returned, they had the best potions lesson that Hermione and Harry had ever had. They weren’t insulted once. Never were they even vaguely threatened.  Ginny assisted as Molly actually offered instruction and waited for the pair to make notes as they went. By mid afternoon, both students successfully created their own healing potions, which Molly rated ‘quite good’.   

“Each of you keep those.” she said as they were bottling them. “Merlin, knows you will need them.”

“Sorry ma’am,” Harry apologized. 

Molly just looked at him. Then nodded to Ginny, who issued the needed gentle tap to the back of Harry's head. 

“What was that for?” he asked with a smile. 

“Apologizing too much.” Molly clarified as she turned around and started washing up Both Ginny and Hermione grinned. 

The afternoon went normally as four of them there made supper prep easy.  After supper Molly asked the boys to move a box of empty tins out to the barn for recycling.  

“So how are you holding out as the only bloke in the Burrow during the day?” Ron asked with a grin.

“Really, not that bad.  Your mum is a good teacher. I really didn’t know you could brew a potion without being yelled at. I thought that was part of the magic.” Harry joked. 

“Snape would make you think that, wouldn’t he?” Ron replied.  He gave it a moment.  “So Harry mate, you got a week left. Sixteen next week.  What do you want for your birthday? And remember, Dad got promoted, most of us have been working.”

Harry smiled and shook his head. “Nothing, just a continuation of this.” he said with a nod to the Burrow.  “Weasley normalcy is a blessing.”

Ron smiled, “I knew you’d say that.  You realize Mum’s never going to let that fly, right?”

“Ya, I wish she would, but I know she won’t.  If it’s possible, like literally just a cake will be fine.“

Ron, stopped and turned, to look at Harry, accidently dropping one of the tin cans to the ground noisily.  “Have you met  Mum?” He smiled. Then continued to the barn, but instead of actually picking the tin up. Ron just kicked it down the right direction.  Harry smiled and watched the tin bounce around.  Then an idea came to his mind.  “Ron, hold on a minute mate.”

“Um, sure.”  

Harry jogged back into the house and walked into the kitchen.  “Mr. Weasley, if the tin cans are about to be binned, can I use them for something?”

“Well, sure Harry.  Can I ask what?”

“Well,” nodding to her, “Gin mentioned out here, Aurors aren’t really worried about low level spells, especially when there are some of age people around.”

“Generally, that’s right,” Arthur nodded, then he started to grin. “I think I know what you’re getting at. And I’ll give you a hand.” as he rose. 

“What are you up to Dad?” Ginny asked. 

“Come along if you are curious. I’m sure the boys won’t mind.”

Harry gave a smile and an inviting nod.  “Bring your wand, both of you.” with a look at Hermione.  

Arthur led them out and waved Ron over. Then they started to walk out to the back corner of the property.  “When I was younger than you four, my brothers and I used to lose entire days and weekends to this.  I loved it!  But when they passed Trace laws after the War,  I just figured the time had passed.  But ever since the attack… well I can’t say as I care that much now.”

Ron and Ginny exchanged smiles. 

Towards the corner of the property there was a small depression in the land only about four feet deep but about twelve feet across where the stone fence line crossed.  With the ample rock around when the wall was built, they kept the same height across the top as the ground dipped beneath. The result being a section of stone wall eight to ten feet tall.   

Still smiling, Ginny asked, “Dad, what are we doing here?”

“Watch and learn my darling daughter.  Ronald, would you please just throw those tin out?”

Puzzled, “What, right here?”

“Yes, please. Harry, are you ready?“

Harry grinned wider than most had seen him in a long while with wand in hand. “Ready and willing.”

“I know a spell to help. Ronald.” the father nodded.

Ron threw the entire box of tin cans out to the ground. But before the touched grass, Arthur flicked his wand out, “ scopum aliquet” he called.  With that the cans themselves began to float into the air.  

Immediately, and to their surprise, Harry started pinging the cans with small silver bolts.  Everyone looked to see a very satisfied Harry. “Target practice.” he said with a grin.  The teens needed no further encouragement.  They soon joined in, blasting the cans from the air. Everytime a can was shot, it fell back a few feet, but then gently floated back to its starting position. 

Arthur watched on and after a few rounds, said. “That’s a great start.  How about we change it up, scopum movens.” Rather than just hag in the air.  Now the cans started dancing and moving in random directions. 

Here Arthur needed to coach.  The shooting slowed down and more concentration was needed. “Lead your target.  Anticipate.  Nicely done Ron.  Slow it down Ginny, you’re shooting like an American.”

“How is that?”

“Lose a lot of shots and hope to Merlin you hit something.  Otherwise called spray and pray.  Remember, one good hit is often better than several misses.”

They started to get some accuracy, Arthur warned them. “Let’s open this a bit more, scopum effervo.   The floating moving cans now moved from being a relatively flat wall now started to fly around the four teens surrounding them as a dome. Their smiles grew as the game became more and more immersive. 

“This is brilliant, Mr. Weasley, better than I planned.” Harry cheered as he cast. 

 Arthur couldn’t help but be just a bit ornery.  He was a Weasley after all. “Oh, don’t thank me yet, Harry.  I still have one trick up my sleeve. scopum impetum.   With this last incantation the cans didn’t just orbit the four of them, Now they started to come fly at them. 

“Ahh!”

“What the-”

“Dad!”

The teens instinctively took a knee to dodge the empty tin cans randomly flying at them. 

Arthur’s grin was beaming.  “What? Do you expect whoever you’re shooting at won’t shoot back?” he laughed. He crossed his arms and watched his children to see how they would deal with this final variable. 

Gin and Harry shared wicked grins.  Even though this was just practice, there still was the element of combat that engaged the thrill. With that charging him, Harry was inspired, “Gin, buddy up, back to back!”

She needed no further encouragement. They both immediately snapped up back to back.  Out of instinct Harry’s left arm wrapped around Ginn’s midsection to keep them close.  They covered each other's backside and only needed to cover half the range. Ron and Hermione only watched them for a moment before they followed suit.  

As the cans orbited and flew at them, Ron finally did the math.  “Harry, not buddies, four corners!” Instantly the two couples all met up back to back, now only needing to focus on a quarter of the area.  Arthur let the cans fly, till it seemed they had a stable hold, then finally dismissed the spell. Everyone had a light sweat from intense casting but everyone was smiling.

“Who wants to learn how to cast the targeting spells?” Arthur asked with a smile.  

Arthur switched and taught all of them the four levels of the target practicing spells. When he felt they grasped the basics, he smiled in pride, and bid them due.  “I’m heading back to the Burrow, you kids just get back before midnight please.”  There were still several hours left in the summer evening, might as well let his children enjoy nights like that while they could. 

- - -

The next day Harry got his normal routine in.  Exercise, breakfast, chores, self studies and Mrs. Weasley’s healing lessons, then lunch.  As soon as the lunch chores were done though, Harry was starting to head out the door with a gleam in his eye. 

“Going for another round Harry?”  ‘Hermione asked.

“”Absolutely, Target practice scratches so many itches.  Spell casting, training, improving aim.  Feels like I am actually trying to do something to keep my arse alive.”

“Mind a partner?”

“Feel free.”

On the walk to the orchard, Harry could tell there was a thought on Hermione’s mind, but for some reason, she wasn’t saying it.  

“For my own reference, do you just want company or are you still working up the nerve to say whatever it is.“

She smiled, “I’m obvious.” 

“Just to the three of us, I’m sure.  We’ve just put the time in.  Problems with Ron?”

She shook her head.  “No, just the opposite.”

“Okay, good to hear.  Wait, safety question. Have I accidentally stumbled onto a conversation that should be a girl talk between you and Gin?”

Hermione smiled, “No Harry, but thank you, she would know less than you.”

“Careful there, that’s my girl.” he grinned. Finally he stopped and leaned up against a tree. “‘Mione, take a minute and think of what I’ve shared with you.  What do you got? Talk to me. We’re mates.”

“All right, things have been truly good and sweet and dare I say even lovely with Ron.”

Harry nodded. 

“I - have - never - “

“I don’t need to know. ‘Mione.”

“Not that Harry.  Well I haven’t done that either, but that isn’t what-”

“MOVING ON ‘Mione!” 

“Quite, okay different tact.  I’m fairly close to my parents. When one is an only child that tends to develop stronger bonds between the child and parents.  When I’m at school and even stay here, I do try to write often and honestly with them.”

Harry held up a hand. “‘Mione, you love your parents. They love you. Good.  Just because I got the short end of the stick on that one, doesn’t mean I don’t understand the concept.”

“Is this conversation okay?”

Harry hung his head in silent frustration, then looked back at her.  “Yes, please.”

“Sorry, thank you.” Finally Hermione took a courage breath.  “My last few letters I have found myself omitting Ron from the letters home. Because I don’t know how to tell them.  And I know I need to.  And when Ron has been such a major focus of my attention you can imagine that drastically reduces the topics I feel comfortable in discussing and … the spiral continues.   Am I making any sense?”

“You are circling making sense. But I think I catch your drift.  Look, have a seat, let’s talk.”  Hermione sat down and leaned up against the same tree.  “Can I ask you a few questions?”

“I trust you, Harry, anything.”

“Okay, now the three of us have put in five years together.  I have to believe that your parents know Ron exists, right?”

She laughed. “Yes, Ron exists.  They are up to date with everything up to my visit here and they even know he is okay.  They just don’t know how okay he is.  And I feel like now I waited too long…”

“What?  ‘Mione, you haven’t been here long enough for it to have been too long.”

“Thank you.  It’s been-”

“A crazy month, I know.  Okay connected question.  Yule Ball, I assume they at least know about Viktor?”

“Yes, letters before, and after, and a few conversations…including the talk. ” the annoyance was palatable. 

“Sorry, but I mention that as proof that your parents are already aware that you at least stepped your toe into the dating pool.”

Thinking through Harry’s position.  “Logical argument.”

“Comparative argument.  How bloody obviously stupid were Ginny and I being, and for how long?”

She smiled.  “Very, and for a long while.  Sorry, Harry.”

“I admit to it.  But in that spirit, can you acknowledge that you and Ron were the same damn way!”

She signed.  “Yes, we’ve even admitted that to each other.”

“Okay, well if the Weasley’s are any indication, there is a significant chance your parents are aware too, and this likely won’t be any surprise to them.”

“OH MERLIN, that’s even worse.”

“Why?!”

“What the must assume is going…”

“Merlin, ‘Mione, relax!  From what I gather from Mrs. Weasley if there was that assumption going on you would have heard by now if not had a personal visit.  I’m telling you, 90% of all this is in your head.  You are having a you think too much moment.”

The recognition of that was a registration of cold water she needed.  “Thank you, Harry.”

“Can I make a suggestion?”

“Please.”

“Sometime in the next month you need to go back home, get your Hogwarts trunk, and stuff, right?”

“Yes.”

“Take Ron with you.  Have him play big strong boyfriend, Meet the parents, have dinner, hell, maybe even ask permission to date you.”

“Oh, that’s such an old fashioned concept…”

“To you.  Mr. Weasley gave me his blessing with Ginny.  School is different as we are away so long. But school’s not in session right now.  Even if it is old fashioned, and if Ron doesn’t feel the need for himself.  It may just help calm your nerves down. Can’t be more open and honest than asking for your Dad’s blessing.”

“That… that actually does sound sweet and nice. Which is a lot better than the mental dizziness I’ve been in.  Thank you, Harry. “

“This is why you keep me around.”

“Question?”

“Shoot.”

“When did Mr. Weasley give you his blessing?”

“Night after the Battle.  Apparently, coming to Ginny’s defense when she went down and beating the crap out of the Eater who had the Crucio was enough.”

“Harry… I doubt that.”

“Not kidding, that happened.”

“I know that happened, but I mean I am certain you had their approval long before the Battle.”

“Ya… no Mr. Weasley used it as the bridge point to ask if I even knew I loved her. Which I did, but from outside observers, it was a fair question.  But regardless, it is highly likely that Ron will not need to fight any Death Eaters for your parents okay,  Even if they do, he has experience.” Harry ended with a smile. 

“Do you think Ron actually would be willing to?”

“Merlin, I think you are having this conversation with the wrong bloke, but since we are here. I would just lay it out for him. You know ‘This is important to me, would you please do this for me.’” 

“Merlin, Feelings make things so damn much more complicated.”

“True, but they also make things so damn much more enjoyable.”

“True, thank you Harry.”

The pair head to the orchard again for another round of target practice.  They added more variety to it also, shuffling what type of target spells were up., where in the orchard they were shooting.  If Hermione were honest with herself, which she was more and more these days, even she appreciated the practice.  That was clearly evident when it came time to pack up and move locations again. After the target spell had been dismissed Harry was actually picking up the cans, Hermione on the other hand was still shooting them where they landed.  Harry didn’t care, it was nice to see her have fun for once. 

That was until when he reached to pick up the same can she was targeting.  Harry yelped quite loud when the shot hit his hand. “‘Mione!  Watch it.”

“Oh, sorry.” she said sheepishly, still trying not to laugh.

Especially with the laugh but with the jubilant high he was riding he went for it.  Quick as he could he drew and shot Hermione with the same ping prick getting her in the left shoulder.  

“Mine was accidental, THAT was intentional!” she yelled as she shot back, but anticipating that, Harry threw a shield up. 

“Maybe, but at least the score is still even.”

“You are just as bad as Ginny with competition, I swear.” as she threw two other pings at Harry, he shielded one and dodge the other. 

Then they paused in a realization of what they were doing.  In a single mind they realized what they had just discovered.  

“Wizard Tag!” they both yelled in realization. Instantly they dove for cover behind trees to start hunting each other.  Pop and shoot.  Shield and run.  Run, hide, fight.  All those situations quickly presented themselves.   They broke for supper, then brought Ginny and Ron out.  It took Ron less than five minutes to grab a pair of old dish rags and stick to add flags to capture and defend.  

After a few rounds Ginny had to admit, “Harry, this is amazing.  Do you know what you’ve developed here?”

Harry grinned. “Wargames.”

As the quartet attacked each other throughout the evening Arthur took his evening cup of tea to the upper balcony to watch the lights dance across the orchard.  Molly joined him soon after.  ‘It is rather pretty from a distance, isn’t it.”

“That it is, love.”

“Do you think they know what they are doing?”

Arthur nodded.  “Harry certainly, with Ginny right behind.  The other two, I am sure they know it in their hearts if not in their minds.”

“I truly wish they didn’t need this.  All four of them should have the chance to court, and live, and laugh.”

“Oh, Mollywobbles,” Arthur said, slipping behind his wife. ,”I’m certain they’re getting their laughs in and we’ve already seen them start courting.  Regardless, this is the time we all live in.  The way I see it, the more we let them practice, quicken their draw, tighten their aim, everything else practice does for someone… the more likely they will make it out on the other end of this war.”

“I know, it’s just… I’m a mother.  I don’t want any of my babies involved.  And I’ve come to care about all of them, Harry, Hermione… Merlin… even Fleur.”

“You’ve come ‘round to Fleur?  What brought that about?”

“The night at the bunker, she made a valid point of being defined by your actions… and from the Battle to her devotion to Bill… her actions are respectable. You?”

“Oh I’m a simple man.  Some steps up to help defend you in battle, they pretty quickly earn high marks in my book.” 

“Do you think we’re doing the right thing?”

“Yes dear, I do.  I would say let’s just help them as we can and enjoy them while we can. Try to let them have what happiness they can before the war comes more for them.”  

Chapter Text

Chapter 22

Happy Birthday

Friday, 26 July 1996 

Arthur was busy working at his new office when there was a knock at the door.  “Come in,” he responded reflexively.  He looked up to see an old colleague, Charles Petersen, from Trace Detection.

“Arthur, do you have a moment?”

Arthur put his quill down and paper off to the side. “Sure, Charlie, What brings you by?”

“Well, it’s a bit embarrassing actually.”

“Oh, we’ve known each other for a while now Charlie.  Can’t be that bad.  What’s on your mind? 

“Well, the Trace report came out, and there was a new spike area, and- “

“It came from the Burrow.” Arthur said very matter of factly.

“Yes. Sorry, but I need to at least ask.”

“Charlie, how many children do I have?”

“Last I heard, seven?”

Arthur nodded, “And this summer we’ve got Harry and another friend staying over.  Bit of a summer camp could say.”

“Oh… that makes sense.  So the kids…”

“Just having a good time.  Bit of tin can target practice and what not.  Makes them feel better after the battle a few weeks back.”

“Ya, I heard about that.” Charlie reflexively looked around.  Then in a hushed town. “Nice work by the way.”

“Well, it is what it is.  But more importantly, does that clear up your Trace report?”

“Huh, Oh, Oh ya, I’ll just write it up as parental ed.  That’s how Dad taught me how to cast.”  

“Bless you, Charlie, and for reference. Camp will be running till the end of summer.”

“Lucky them, You’re a good dad, Arthur.” Charlie nodded as he left.

“Well, I try,” he replied, as he returned back to work with a smile. He appreciated understanding the bureaucracy he worked in.  It was like a special magic all its own. 

Later when the Weasleys started to return home Ginny had not just a letter, but a full shipment from Nimbus of several boxes. “What the hell?” She asked after she saw it.

“I know what you know, babe.  Packages flamed in, your mum had me move them around the corner here.”

“Next time Ginny, let us know if you expect deliveries.” Molly suggested. 

“This is a surprise to me too, Mum.”  She opened the letter:

Dear Miss Weasley,

Accompanying this letter are samples of the promotional materials for the upcoming release of the Reign of Fire / Crimson Witch line.  Please familiarize yourself with them. Materials are yours to keep, no return needed.   

Additionally we would request your attendance the following promotional events: 

Friday, 2 August - Saturday 3 August, Hogsmeade 

Friday night at 7:00 - Wizarding Wireless Network News

-Interview with you regarding the Battle of the Burrow

—any of the Weasley Warriors available would be welcome. 

—--We would be particularly appreciative if Master Harry Potter could be in attendance. 

All accommodations shall be covered by Nimbus Racing at the Three Broomsticks Inn.

Saturday 3 August 

10:00 AM - 2:00 PM  - Spintwitches Sporting Needs

Promotional sales.  Photograph and autograph opportunity with brief Q & A

Saturday 17 August - London

10:00 AM - 2:00 PM  - Broomsitx

Promotional sales.  Photograph and autograph opportunity with brief Q & A

If there are concerns or objections please contact us immediately as your satisfaction is our top concern.

Respectfully, 

Devlin Whitehorn

Nimbus Racing Brooms

“You’re going to be on WWNN!” Hermione cried.  “That’s amazing!”

Ginny’s eyes went wide, “I knew that there would be some shop sales promos. I did NOT know about that. Merlin!“

“Congratulations honey.” Molly replied with a hug. 

Ginny slowly turned and even jokingly batted her eyes. “Harry, love, could I ask a favor?”

Harry smiled. “I do not want to step in front of you.  Crimson Witch deserves her time.”

Ginny continued undaunted, wrapping her arms around his neck.  “I’m pretty sure I can handle the sales stuff. That’s largely going to be a quidditch crowd.  My people.   I don’t have a fraction of the experience with the press as you do. You handled Rita so well. Just be like that is all I’m saying. Crimson Witch will fly much better with her partner there.  Please?”

Harry grinned. “You got me, Gin.  I’ll even wear the suit.”

“Oh YAY!” she responded with a hug. 

“To be clear, the suit is for the interview.  And I will stick around for support and such for the sales, because… well I just want to be supportive, but I’m putting jeans back on for that.”

“Totally fair.  Thank you,” she said with a peck.

“Now let's see what they have here.”  What was included was a copy of the releasing Nimbus Racing catalog with Crimson on the cover. As well as a host of posters, all sticking with the battle theme always touted. The broom specs were being touted also.  It did have a few of its own posters.  Field proven to 160 mph!   But truly the Witch was front and center, battle ground in the middle and to varying degrees Harry’s cry of His Name is Riddle. We are Not Afraid .

Hermione was jumping in excitement with Ginny. “We need to hang these up to get a better look”

“You know where my bedroom is.” as they each grabbed a few boxes and went upstairs, as Harry just smiled and shook his head.  

“Harry, a word.” Molly asked. 

“Of course, ma’am.” 

- - -

Upstairs the ladies had successfully covered every square inch of Ginny’s walls and even ceiling with promotional art.  Ginny's face was glowing as he just stood and slowing turned to take it all in.  “Mione, which is your favorite.”

She had to take a moment, with the smile of guilty pleasure on her face.  “Truth be known, especially with how I felt after Luna’s letter… “I really like that one.”  She pointed to a  skyward view of Crimson loosing firebolts downward .  At the top of the poster, it read, Reign of Fire by Nimbus  and at the bottom: Vengeance by Crimson Witch.

“Good choice, it’s yours.”

“Ginny, I couldn’t take your stuff.”

“The hell you can’t, ‘Sides I get the feeling I could send an owl and have another shipment of everything without much trouble.”  Not giving Hermione a chance at a rebuttal Ginny grabbed her quil. 

To Miracle ‘Mione,

The sister I always wanted and lucky to have.

-Crimson Witch

“You are too kind, Ginny.” She thanked her with a hug.

The two of them sat on their beds getting lost in the images around them for a few moments. Then Hermione’s brain kicked in.  She read through the offered letter.  

“Ginny, I am incredibly happy you are having your moment here. But have you thought through your schedule?

“Ya, didn’t you catch me inviting Harry to the interview.  If he takes the lead on that, I’m sure me and anyone else will be fine. ”   

“Not talking about the interview.”

“Oh, I’m totally not worried about sales.  I know quidditch, and if the fan mail was any indication, it will be praise and compliment. Smile and nod for pictures, autographs… tiring I’m sure but not bad.  I’m not worried.”

“Not talking about sales promo, Ginny.”

“Then what the bloody hell are you on about?”

Hermione paraphrased from the letter “Friday, 2 August - Saturday 3, at the Three Broomsticks Inn…overnight.” she added to make it clear.

Which it did. Ginny’s eyes grew wide.  “I’m dead.  Nimbus killed me.  To hell with the Death Eaters, Mum is going to kill me.”  She looked at Hermione.  “I swear I didn’t ask for this.”

Hermione looked at Ginny, in complete belief.  “I get it. I believe you, and I’m sure your parents will too.  Look they will likely just have one of them or Bill play chaperone.  But still, You and Harry will likely have a nice evening at Hogsmeade.”

“Merlin, that would be like a literal dream but there is no way I can see Mum letting this happen. She’s going to kill the entire Crimson Witch thing before it barely starts. ARGH!”

“Well there is one option.” Hermione pointed out.

“Sneaking out, for like two full days?  I don’t think so.”

“No… just talk to your mother. “

“What, honesty?  Like Mum, please.  I want this job and I promise not to do anything  stupid?  Do you honestly think that would work?”

“Anything is possible…”

“If you’ve got enough nerve.  Merlin, I hate my past self sometimes.”

- - -

Down in the kitchen as Harry joined Molly in the kitchen. “I didn’t know any of this was about to happen.”

“Oh, I know that. Not what I wanted to talk about.”  She took a moment and a breath, keeping an eye on the staircase.  ”For much of your life you’ve dealt with fame and reporters, and such?”

“Yes ma’am.” he nodded.

“Ginny hasn’t.  Now, Arthur and I actually are quite happy, as you said,  she is getting a time to shine.  And seeing as you’ve already stepped into the role as protector to her already.  Well, Death Eaters aren’t the only problems out there.  We would ask you, stay close to her, keep your eyes open.  Trust your judgment.”

Harry smiled, “You didn’t even need to ask.” he said as he leaned up against the kitchen table, and watched the stairs. 

“Thank you, Harry.”

“Mrs. Weasley-”

“Harry, if we’re on this level of being frank, at this point, I think you have earned, Mum or Molly,  Whichever you prefer.”

Harry shifted slightly uncomfortably.  “Um… Molly, if we are, being frank as you say, I don’t know if Gin caught it yet, but a based on that letter-”

“The overnight stay?  Yes, Harry, I caught that.”

Suddenly Death Eaters and Dementors seemed far more comfortable. “And again I feel like saying I didn’t know about that.”

Molly crossed her arms and leaned on the table next to Harry and watched the stairs also. “I know Harry.  I know Arthur and I will not be attending, we are not ones for the public light.”  Molly took a deep breath considering something. “Harry, you’re family now, and to show that, I would like to share something in confidence.”

“I thought you never lied to your children,” he grinned.

“We don’t lie, but… but that doesn’t mean they need to know everything.” She looked over to him.  “You damn charmer.”

“Language, Molly.”  he continued, keeping the grin up.

“Well, Bill already knows this, but when Arthur and I were students, there may have been a midnight stroll one night… that we lost track of time… and received quite the tongue lashing for it when we were caught.”

Harry let the comment hang in the air.  Then deduced there was a reason she was sharing. “Molly, that may have been the first time you were busted, but why do I get the feeling that wasn’t the first stroll you two had?”

Molly smiled coyly.  He recognized it and a glint of mischievousness in Molly’s eye. Harry no longer had to wonder where Ginny got her fire.  She looked Harry in the eyes and simply answered, “I thought Hermione was the smart one.”

Harry smiled. “Molly, I’m actually flattered you’ve invited me into this…. conversation, that I get the feeling never happened.”

“You catch on quickly, Harry.”

“Why though?”

Molly sighed.  “Because Harry… I don’t like how this war and these things are happening now.  I truly wish they could have waited just a few more years. But… needs must when the devil drives and the simple facts of the matter are while all four of you are slightly shy of age, none of you are kids any more and all of you are good people.  And if I am completely honest, I will admit in our youth, Arthur and I were not saints.” 

Then she turned to look at Harry not with mischief, but with fire.  “That is NOT permission to throw caution to the wind young man, but …. saints too easily can become martyrs, I’m old enough and perhaps selfish enough I want all my children back around my table at the end of this damn war, Harry.  If to do that, my daughter becomes a Crimson Witch and I adopt a nobel house master for a seventh son… I’ll sleep peacefully at night.  Stay the gentleman you have been, treat my daughter right, keep her safe and bring her home…I’ll be able to forgive… infringements. Do we have an understanding?”

“Yes ma’am.” Harry replied.  

“And again this conversation never happened.”

“What conversion, Molly?”

Then Molly’s eyes shifted from fire to love, and appreciation. Without warning she grabbed Harry and hugged him.  “You really are a fine young man, Harry Potter. We’re ALL lucky to have you.”

Having gone through a bit of a roller coaster, Harry opted to keep his mouth shut and accept it.  As they hugged Molly could hear Ginny’s steps on the stairs.

“Harry.” she said.

“Ma’am?”

“Be gone, I’ll have a word in private with my daughter.”

“Yes ma’am,” as he dashed for his trunk and closed the door.

As the trunk lid fell close, Ginny came down the final flight of stairs.  A tone of great concert and apology was clearly apparent when Ginny called, “Mum, do you have a minute?”

And Molly responded with pure kindness. “Sure, honey, have a seat.”

“I swear I didn’t know this was going to be a thing, but I am just now realizing Nimbus wants me to stay over in Hogsmeade Friday night. I know this is likely a no.  But I would really like to try to make my case.”

Molly watched on, seemingly waiting for Ginny to continue.

“With the interview Friday eve and then the promo sale on Saturday it does make sense.  They’re footing the cost, but I know that’s not what you would be worried about. This isn’t just for friends or even school.  It’s for a legitimate job, one that as ridiculous as it sounds could be important and meaningful against Riddle.  There are far worse things than being inspiring to people.  

 I would like to point out that it's Hogsmeade. I’m there often during the school year, so it’s not an unknown area. I would like to say in general you’ve said I’ve shown the ability to take care of myself. And realistically and effectively Harry’s been living under the same roof with us for the last month and I swear we haven’t done anything stupid. If I promise I will not be dumb, is there any way I can do this?”

Molly looked to her daughter.  “Yes.”  Ginny was shocked. “I would like one of your of age brothers with you for a chaperone, but if you can accept that, I’m willing to trust you.”

Ginny was still in disbelief. “You’re serious? I mean thank you… you’re serious?  Why?”

“Because of all of the reasons you mentioned.  Because you haven’t given us any real reason to doubt you yet.” Molly stopped and released a heavy sigh.  But mostly because I remember the last wizard war and I would like you to steal as much happiness as you can before this one takes it away.”

Ginny ran around the table and hugged her mom. “Thank you.”

- - -  

Wednesday, July 31 1996, 12:57 AM

A gentle press to his lips woke Harry up from sleep.  He opened his eyes to see Ginny kneeling by his bed. Her expression of pure adoration was about the best thing to wake up to.  “Hi, nightmare?”

She shook her head, “No, but thank you for your concern.” she replied gently rubbing his cheek. ”I wanted to be the first.  So, Happy Birthday Harry Potter,” which she sealed with a kiss. 

“Thank you.“ he replied with a smile. “Already my favorite gift.”

“Oh, that’s not your gift.  That’s just relationship perks.” Ginny replied with a smile. “Fair warning, your gift is a bit sappy.  but it just… felt right  A little light?”

Harry sat up and grabbed his wand. Luminos minima. 

“Thank you.  Now promise not to laugh from the sappiness?”

“Of course.”

“Okay, close your eyes and give me your hand.”

“You asked for light then for me to close my eyes.”  he smiled.

“I needed the light.  You need to trust me. “ she replied. 

“I trust you.” he replied as he closed his eyes and extended his right hand.  

He could feel Ginny wrapping his wrist with something light and soft. Not a watch, not leather or metal. 

“Okay, Happy Birthday Harry.”  Harry looked and around his wrist was a new bracelet but it was a braid of Gin’s own fiery red hair.  

Harry was surprised to say the least. “Gin, this is amazing.”

“Oh thank you,” she said in relief.  “I was afraid you would think it was too weird.  It’s an really old fashioned tradition from like, the Middle or Dark ages when the soldiers headed out to war, they carried a piece of someone who loved them with them. And as ridiculously noble as you are and quite frankly being the soldier it looks like you will be and the war-”

“Ginny, I think that is the most romantic gift I’ve ever heard of.  Thank you.”

“Good answer,” she replied with a kiss.  Longer than probably was needed, but neither of them was in a hurry to stop.  Finally, Ginny did force herself away.  “You have no idea how much I want to stay, but I don’t want to mess up this weekend, especially since Bill is covering for us.“

“Agreed babe. Go get some sleep, see you in a few hours.”

“Good night.”  Harry fell back asleep staring at the bracelet.  It even smelled like her.  

- - -

They did get up at their normal time and largely had a normal day, except with breakfast time being filled with Happy Birthday well wishes.  Ginny and Harry share smiles as she knew this would happen so she did not feel sorry one bit about the 1:00 AM visit.  Ginny did adjust her schedule to take the day off so she assisted with Molly’s healing class again.   Both Hermione and he were getting the hang of healing basic cuts.  

Finally with supper, the bell tolled for Harry.  After the main course was done, Molly rose to get the cake and everyone knew it was time.  Harry leaned over to Ginny, “Any chance you brought my invisibility cloak with you?”

Ginny smiled, “I wouldn’t give it to you even if I did. You are overdue for this.”

Harry tried Ron. “You make a distraction, I’ll make a break for it.”

“Mate, you’re family, I’d sooner tackle you than make a distraction.”

“‘Mione, got a spell to save me?”

She smiled. “I’d be willing to tie you to your chair.”

“Traitors…the lot of you.” Harry summarized.

Ginny took his hand. “For you, for your birthday, absolutely.  Every year.”

Molly waved her wand over a chocolate cake lighting all 16 candles.  The ‘dreaded’ singing commenced which Harry took with a smile.  It was embarrassing as hell in the best possible way.  Molly laid the cake down saying “Make a wish,” and Arthur said, “Now we see if all that exercise has done any good for those lungs.”  Harry got all the candles to cheers.

“And now for the gifts,” Arthur announced.

“Sir, you really didn’t have to. This last month…”

“Has been under my roof, and my rules. And my children will be blessed on their birthdays.”

Ginny shook her head with a smile. “You will never win. Just surrender now.”

“Alright, alright, I will play nice.” Harry said with a sigh.

Arthur and Molly passed along an obvious book.  He unwrapped it:  Basic Accounting and Economics. The inside cover had an inscription from Arthur.  To help you master your numbers, Master Potter.

Bill and Fleur passed along something that felt metal. Bill said, “Magic or not, you would be surprised how useful one of these is in real life.”  Harry opened it to find a folding knife, with spring open and lock feature, and an inscription in french.

“Okay, I’m going to butcher this but I will try.  ‘À coeur vaillant rien d'impossible’ And unfortunately, Fleur, the only words I understand are vaillant and impossible. May I ask?”

“Oui, To a brave ‘eart zere's nothing impossible.” she translated with a smile.  The sentiment brought many nods around the table. 

The twins passed along a small box that had something rattle in them. Harry opened and found a glasses case, with a new set of glasses. “Hey at the rate I break mine, I appreciate this.” as he tried them on. “And you got the script right.  Thanks.”

“Actually, Harry, we’ve charmed them up a bit.” George corrected.  

“Standard unbreakable protection. Light triggered sun shading and also dark vision.”

“Wait, these let me see in the dark?’ Harry questioned. 

“And, “ Fred continued, “Rub the right elbow.”  

Harry did so and the people and several items all around him seemed to glow with new life. “Fred?”

“Arcane auras,  Gives you the ability to see and detect magic around you. We thought it would be good to have that on standby. There is a sheet in the case that explains what color relates to the type of magic.  I imagine it may take some getting used to, but knowing what you get into and the fact you’re always wearing glasses, why not?”  

“That is brilliant, thank you very much.

“Harry, I'll be honest,” Ron said.” I just got you something I thought you could use. Instead of playing the game of ‘which pocket do I want my wand to stick out of’, I just got you a wand sheath.” 

 Harry saw it was basic black leather. “That is perfect, I will use it literally every day. Thanks mate.”

Hermione passed along a box.  He opened to find a silver backed compass. Harry turned it over and saw an inscription.  Never doubt your moral compass.   

“Wow, ‘Mione, that’s really deep and flattering.”

“True but, more importantly,” she said with a nod, “it’s accurate.” She smiled. 

Harry raised a finger, with his right hand clearly wearing the bracelet.  “Oh and before anyone asks or says a word, Ginny beat you all and did gift and birthday wishes first thing in the morning.”

Ron laughed,  “Merlin, Gin, you made Harry’s birthday a competition too!”

“It’s more fun!” 

The family finished the cake, and Harry was almost thrown out of the kitchen, banned from helping.  Bill finally joked, “Ginny, would you please take the man of the hour away?”

“Happily!” she replied, taking Harry’s hand and walking him outside.  Then, partially surprising Harry, she didn’t stop. He quickly came alongside her. 

 “Okay Gin, what’s the plan now?”  Especially with the dark vision glasses. He could see the wicked grin on her face. 

“You have several more hours of your birthday.  I know MANY secluded corners in this orchard. I intend to find one, and snog you the rest of the night.”

Harry made no objection. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 23

Wizard Wireless Network

Thursday, 1 August 1996 

Arthur seemed to be making a late start to the day as he stayed behind in the morning. When the others had left he asked Hermione, “Could you please excuse us? Molly and I would like a word with Harry for a moment.”

“Oh, Certainly, I’ll just be…”

“‘Mione, just use my room. Grab a book and study a bit.”

“Thank you, Harry.” She said with a smile. 

When she left he turned to Arthur and Molly. “What did I do?” he asked honestly, trying to take an inventory of his recent actions. He could think of anything.  There had been a lot of Ginny time, but he hadn’t crossed any lines. 

Finally, in what felt like the end of an endless moment, Arthur answered. “Grown up, that’s what you’ve done.” he said with a smile.  He pulled out a beige envelope and placed it on the table. “This came from you yesterday, from Professor Dumbledore.  But frankly letters from him to you can go so many ways…. And well, my son was entitled to his birthday so I waited till now. 

Harry smiled. “You all gave me the best birthday I have ever had, thank you.”  He took a breath.  “I think I can handle a letter from the Professor.”

Molly piped up.  “Harry, there are a few details that you should be aware of.  We hadn’t mentioned them before, frankly because they weren’t relevant.  With this letter, now they are.”

Arthur continued. “When you first moved in, especially considering the reasons why, Molly and I had a rather vehement conversation with the Professor.”

Harry looked perplexed, “Wait, are you saying you chewed out Dumbledore over me?”

“You’re damn right we did.” Molly flatly said. 

As the air of the conversation had changed, Arthur corrected, “Language, Molly.”  Then he chuckled.  He turned back to Harry. “Quite simply, we didn’t ask to keep you here.”

“We simply told him you were. No negotiation.” Molly confirmed. 

Harry took a moment to reflect on that.  In his most heartfelt tone, he simply said, “Thank you.

Arthur clarified. “Part of that meeting he agreed that at least as far as Hogwarts is considered, We would be given full guardian rights.” 

Harry was shocked. “Wow, that’s brilliant that is. Um… am I supposed to call you Mum and Dad now?” he asked with clear discomfort.

“Only if you ever want to. But ‘Arthur’ is perfectly acceptable.”

“Harry and I already talked about ‘Molly’,” she said with a smile. 

Arthur caught that smile, “One of those conversations, eh?  Good.”  He turned back to Harry, “Additionally we determined that, if he still considers you a child, then he needs to be consistent.  If he wants to speak with you, he needs parental permission, and presence.”

“I don’t want you guys in trouble over me.”

“Harry, this is parenting. Let us worry about it.” Molly reassured.   

“For what it’s worth Harry, I don’t think Dumbledore is a bad man. I think he made a grave mistake and when he discovered it, it did register with him.   I think that shows him being short sighted, but that is far better than if he knew and did nothing.  It shows his humanity.”

Harry became silent and looked off to the side. “That’s what we're calling it? A mistake, humanity? That really feels like a bit of an understatement.”

“I don’t blame you for being angry, Harry.” Arthur accepted.

Harry stood.. he needed to burn excess energy. “Mr and Mrs Weasley, please believe me. I love you two.  I seriously don’t think I can ever repay you two.  The facts are I am only now really beginning to get a glimpse of how shitty the Dursleys were. Sorry, Molly.”

“Actually, Harry, I’d let that one slide. “  

“Now the man who left me there wants to talk.  Bitter pill to swallow.”

“Agreed, Harry, but as you are becoming a man of your own house there are details to consider. Firstly, unless you’ve decided otherwise, you have 2 more years of school.”

“I‘m not dropping out, so yes that’s correct.”

“And unless I miss my guess, you’re going to be active in the war in some way. “ Arthur smiled. 

Harry laughed. “In some way… that’s a bloody understatement.”

“I know, son, but all of these are reasons to find a way to work with the man.  We are not saying you have to have blind obedience to him.  You don’t have to like him.  But with every thing the two of you each are involved in, you need to find a way to work with him.”

Harry looked out the window, looked at the letter, even looked at his signet ring.  “There sure as hell isn’t going to be blind obedience, but logic suggests when I’m running House business, I’m going to need to work with bastards I like less than Dumbledore.  I might well get started with it now.”

“Harry, for what it’s worth, I think that’s a well reasoned position.” Molly agreed. 

Harry sat down and opened the letter:

Dear Harry and Weasleys

First, Allow me to wish you a Happy 16th Birthday.  I have no doubt  that the Weasleys have made a fine place for you.  I hope you are doing well. I was quite surprised and impressed with your efforts at the Battle of the Burrow.  You should be commended. 

There are matters that I prefer to speak in person to you about, especially in light of your recent inheritance. If possible I will call on you the Friday night at 7:00 at the Burrow. 

-Yours most sincerely,

Albus Dumbledore

Harry shook his head in annoyance. “It would HAVE to be Friday, wouldn’t it.”

“Oh dear, “ Molly said. 

“You know what? No.” Harry said resolutely.  “Ginny has done a hell of a lot more for me this last month than that man has in the last year!  Gin gets me Friday night, and you know what the whole damned weekend, just to prove a point.”

Arthur fought a smile of pride. “I thought you said you would work with him Harry?”

Harry let out a sigh of frustration.  “And I will, but my schedule stands. Ginny gets me.  She asked first and frankly, to me at least, she outranks the great Albus Dumbledore.”

Both parents smiled.   

“I’ll meet with him, but Ginny gets the weekend. I’ll send him a … what’s it called?” Harry asked thinking out loud, “a counter offer!  He can have Monday night, and we’ll meet at Grimmauld.”

“Harry, it’s all right if you want to meet here.” Arthur clarified.

“And I appreciate that, but frankly, He asked to meet here, so I want to meet elsewhere.  You said I didn’t have to be blindly obedient, right? This is a small and likely not so subtle way to do that.  Probably is he wants my blessing to keep using the place, which I don’t mind. but I don’t feel like being a pushover. 

Arthur smiled and started to laugh, “Well said, Master Potter.”

“I’ll write the letter and have Hedwig deliver.”

Dear Allbus,

The Weaselys have welcomed me as one of their own and I will be eternally grateful.

While I’ve no objection to meeting with you, I have a prior engagement from Friday evening through the weekend. Your attendance would be welcome at No, 12 Grimmauld Place, Monday 5 August at 7:00 PM.

Respectfully, 

Harry James Potter, 

Master of House Potter

Friday, 2 August 1996 

After lunch chores, Harry grabbed Ginny, “Got a minute.”

“Of course.”

They went down to his room. “I got something for you,” he said.

“Harry, you are the one who just had a birthday.”

“Yes, but you’re one having a big weekend that I want to support. So have a seat.”

She sat on the bed next to Harry who gave her a long thin box.   Ginny opened it to find a pair of black velvet elbow length gloves.  Built into each one was a silver bracelet with emerald stone.  “Oh Harry, they're beautiful! Thank you.” she said as she tried them on.  

“Well I remember you said at high speed it gets a little cold up there, I wanted you to be prepared next time.  But there’s a few more tricks.  I fully admit that the Twins did most of the work. All I am is inspiration.  Roll your fingers.”

Ginny did, and the shiftweave of the fabric unwrapped from around the hands ending at her wrist. She rolled them again and the gloves returned. “ Very nice.”

“Not done yet.  The left bracelet has your brothers' shield charm on it.” 

“Harry, I can cast a shield.“ she replied surly.

“I know but if something simple like this covers that spell, you can cast another with your right hand or focus more on flying.”

“”Okay, I will admit, that is clever thinking, Harry.”

“Not done yet.”

“There’s more?”

“Remember three years back, Gryffindor vs Hufflepuff. The Dementor attack and I took that fall. Broke my Nimbus 2000?”

“Please don’t remind me again but yes.” she shuddered.

“Right bracelet, feather fall charm.  If you get off the broom, you have a fail safe.”

“Okay, that is a brilliant idea.”

“Your brothers said the same thing, They are going to work up a batch for quidditch season this fall.  Their joke shop is very quickly becoming no joke.  Still not done.”

“Merlin, Harry, what else have you left?”

“May I borrow your wand please, Gin?”

“Harry … asking for a girl’s wand, you realize that’s quite … personal, right?” she said with a coy smile.

“Perhaps, But I’m asking for MY girl’s wand, because we’re close and trust each other.” Harry replied equally as coy, finishing with a kiss to her neck.   

Ginny smiled, “Congratulations Harry Potter, you are the first man I have trusted with this.” she said as she held it out with the grip on Harry. 

He picked up her right hand and kissed it. “Thank you, m’lady.” he continued to flirt, but then took Ginny’s hand and gently rolled it over revealing a wand sheath on underside in the velvet.  She smiled as with sweet care and gentleness he slid the wand into the sheath.  “Now flick your hand open quickly.  

Ginny did and the wand quickly shot forward to her hand.  “Oh! Oh Merlin, I’m sorry but that is just sexy right there.”  She flicked her hand again and it sheathed itself.  

“If you are going to be both flying and casting I didn’t want you fumbling for where to stow your wand.  Our deal was no sidelining, no benching, nowhere did we say I couldn’t get you a few things here and there to keep you safe and more effective.”

“Harry Potter, you are brilliant, and supportive, and damn near perfect you cocky bastard.  She thanked him with a kiss. “Frankly I really like even the gloveless look and with the wand sheath... Ginny may wear these more than the Crimson.”

“Either is fine. I love them both.”

Once everyone was off work and freshened up, Bill, Fleur, Ginny and Harry flamed in with their overnight packs.  Ron came planning to head home that night, with Hermione in support.

They went up to Madam Rosmerta.  “Hello.  I’m with Nimbus Racing, we have a few rooms ready for us?”

“Ah Nimbus, certainly. Names.”

“Primary: Ginny Weasley, but also William Weasley and Harry Potter.” 

“Miss Weasley and the Weasley Warriors certainly, I’ll simply need her signature.

“Certainly, “ Bill fought a laugh.  “Sister, you are needed here.” Ginny, came signed and they all put their things away, met the the others, and headed to WWNN.  Once at the station They were all escorted to a mid forties man with brown hair and leathery skin.  “I’m Stanton Grail, I’ll be your host tonight.  Welcome to WWNN. We’ve enjoyed reading your story, We would love the chance to hear more.”

Harry had learned and started to accept his role. “Thank you for having us Mr. Grail.  Pleasure is ours.”

“Now except for you, Master Potter, I believe this will be the first time any of you will have been on WWN, correct?”

The crown nodded, Harry covered “Yes, and this is my first visit to your fine studio.  Usually your staff finds me in the field.” he grinned.

“Well when one as news worthy of you keeps doing things of note… such things are inevitable.” Gral summarized. 

“I keep telling him, heavy is the head of he who wears the crown. “ Bill included.

“Quite!” Mr, Grail agreed. “And you Master Potter, you have quite the unique crown.”

“So I have been told.” Harry replied with a look to Bill.  The rest of the crowd were smiling and biting their tongues.  

Mr. Grail led the back to the studio which and been set up with a semicircle of comfortable black leather chairs all formed around a table with a crystal ball.  

“Right, if you all will take a seat.” he looked over to his assistant. “Julian, pins for our guests today.   Before we start, any one need a drink? No?  Alright, my assistant Julian will be coming by and giving each of you a special crystal pin, all it does is get a nice clean copy of your voice for the wireless transmission out, nothing to fret about.”

Julian attempted even to give Hermione a pin, but for the sake of honesty, (much less fright of public speaking) she quickly corrected. “Apologies, I wasn’t there. Just here to support Ronald.”  She quickly walked off to the side and found a less prominent chair out of the way but still gave Ron a confidence wink. He nodded.

  “Everyone comfortable, everyone ready?”  Nods down the line. Ginny grabbed Harry’s had for support.”

Grail drew his wand from his blazer and waved over the crystal ball. It came alive with silver glow. In one of the smoothest voices Harry had ever heard, Grail introduced them  “Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome back to Wizarding Wireless Network News.  Today, we have a real treat.  You’ve read the story, you’ve heard the name, but tonight you hear it from their own lips.  The heroes of the Battle of the Burrow, the Weasley Warriors.” 

They introduced themselves again and gave the tale again.  It was hard to believe not even a month had passed since the attack.  

“Incredible, so forty Death Eaters surround your home, demand Harry, and not one of you thinks about it for a moment ?“

“No,” the Weasleys said in unison. 

“He saved my life a few times before this.” from Ron.

“Mine too.” Ginny added. 

“And Dad’s Last Christmas.” Bill added.

“And my zister.”

“Harry’s family.” Bill clarified.  “To hell with legally, in any way that matters, he’s one of us.” 

Harry smiled.  “I’m a very lucky man.”

“I should say so. Now, forty against nine, with three of you being students.  None of you were afraid.”

“Well of course some of us had the frights,” Ron volunteered, “But that’s not really the point is it.  Courage isn’t the absence of fear, but the will to fight on anyway.”  

Hermione gave a big thumbs up and nod.

“If I may Mr. Grail,” Harry slipped in. 

“It’s your interview please do.”

“You're too kind. I don’t want to over sell our bravado.  Ginny here was the first to verbalize the call to arms but we were all of the same thought.. And if I may be so bold, I don’t even think we're that unique.  In the few weeks since the battle much has been said about what we did. if you’ll grant me the moment I would ask your wonderful audience at home. What if they came for one of yours?  Would your reaction be any different?  Maybe this is where I truly do show my … youthful optimism, but I want to believe most people would do the same.”

“Well I may have to disagree with you there, Mr, Potter.”

Harry was about to speak, but Ginny squeezed his hand to let him know she had this. “Mr. Grail?  You’ll have to forgive me, but I can’t help but notice that wedding ring on your finger.”

“Why yes I'm married.” he reflexively answered. 

Harry knew where this was going and he let the Witch fly. 

“How long?” Ginny asked with a beaming smile. 

“Twenty seven years.”

“Beautiful,” she replied, then like flipping a switch, Crimson’s lower edgier voice came out. “What if they came for her?”  Harry smiled and kissed her hand. 

Grail realized he’d been caught.  He did give Ginny a smile.  “Clever.. But tonight isn’t about what I would do, It’s about what you did.”

Fleur joined in.  “Good luck with zat.”

“With what?” Grail asked.

“Explaining zat to your wife.“ Fluer replied with a smile.  Bill kissed her hand.  

Grail paused in an attempt to regain control of his own show.  “You know I am starting to think the ladies here are the most dangerous ones in the group.”

“Aren’t they always?” Bill said with a wry grin.  Knowing exactly what he was doing, the ladies shared the smile.  

“You’re one who invited the redheaded Weasley Warriors,  Mr. Grail.  I wouldn’t make that invitation unless you can handle their fire.”

“Now speaking of fire! You Miss Weasley, or should I call you Crimson Witch, you seem to be beginning your own Reign of Fire?”

“I wouldn’t call it my own.  We’ve been fortunate enough to encounter a fine partner in beliefs with Nimbus Brooms .  They’re the ones who built one of the finest brooms I’ve ever ridden.  After we broke 160, they absolutely got my endorsement.”

“So what is it like flying that fast?”

“Not easy”, she said with a smile. “It was cold, loud, not so much lonely, but there was absolutely a solitude.  Now I flew and orbit to stay in range of our test base, So I had to deal with a lot of force pressure, enough to get some major bruises.  I really need to take that on a straight away one of these days, but I haven’t needed to go that far that fast.  But to this day I am still riding that same broom.  Reign of Fire is truly worth the hype.”     

“Any tips for people trying to beat your record.”

“Nerve.”

“Nerve?” he asked. 

“Absolutely, Anything’s possible if you have enough nerve.”  Ginny smiled wickedly. The Weasleys were sitting back smiling. Crimson Witch was a cat catching canaries. 

 “Oh that broom isn’t the only thing new about Nimbus .  You, Crimson Witch, are the first non quidditch player the company has promoted in its history.”

Ginny was radiantly smiling, “Oh I’m afraid you may have a slight misunderstanding.  I absolutely play quidditch, for Team Gryffindor at Hogwarts.”

“I stand corrected, I meant professionally.”

“That’s true… for the moment.”

It was clear that Mr. Grail was having difficulty keeping up.  

“Regardless, It is clear that Nimbus is trying to send a different message this year.”

Ron hopped in “Well this year is different now, isn’t it?  It’s not every year that a Wizard War breaks out.  We all, Weasleys and Nimbus, would dare suggest that a different day deserves a different message.  I for one would vastly prefer to see a Crimson Witch in the sky instead of a Dark Mark.”

“But don’t any of you fear reprisal from … You-kn-”

“His name is Riddle. “ they all said in unison.  Harry smiled.

“And no we are NOT afraid. And THAT’s the exact point.” Harry continued as he picked up  the baton.  “Riddle has haunted me since my birth.  And yet… still I’m here.  There’s no question.  Riddle will come again for me.  We prepare, we train, we plan.  But we won’t give him the satisfaction of fear.  And if I, the Chosen One that Riddle hasn’t been able to finish off in 16 years of attempts, if I can find the courage to not be afraid. Why shouldn’t anyone else?

“You truly don’t think the Dark Lord is worthy of fear.”

“I believe fear is a weapon, and I prefer to disarm my opponents.  This is one of the few issues that I and the Ministry disagree with.  I respect their efforts against the Death Eaters. In fact I support them and feel we all should do more. But all of this “to speak his name invites him” mentality  is fear mongering.  One can not fight what one does not speak of.  Even if you choose not to say the name, that won’t make him magically go away.  His name is Riddle. I am not afraid, and I will not rest until he is in the ground.”

“Master Potter, that could be mistaken as a declaration of war.”

“Well, Mr. Grail, please educate me, what would you classify the attack at the Quidditch World Cup, or the Millennium and Brockdale Bridges, or the Battle of the Burrow.  I’m a simple man, Mr. Gail. I find good people, I stick with them. I find a pretty girl, I court her.  And when I see bastards, I stand up and say no.  Maybe I’m alone, maybe I’m not.  But if I’m going to be judged by the court of public opinion, well I’m sure as hell going to be judged for who I really am.“ 

- - -    

Harry held his calm cocky smile till they had left the building and got around the corner.  Then all of them let out a collective sigh. 

Ginny immediately kissed Harry. “You were bloody brilliant.”

“You were pretty inspiring too, Crimson.” Harry said, then looked at Ron.  “And you mate, where the hell did that courage bit come from?”

“Well, been a bit inspired as of late.” he replied with an arm around a beaming Hermione.

“Alringh, Dinner at the Three Broomsticks, on me. I insist.” Harry invited. 

They moved their celebration to dinner and all of them basked in victory. 

Bill looked over to his sister.  “I thought you danced with Mr. Grail quite well, and very shrewdly got the broom in there well played.”

“Thank you, I’m not dumb. I know why Nimbus got the interview for us. Wanted to make sure we covered our bases. But Merlin, Harry, that was one hell of a call to war.”

“Indeed, You speak like an officer.” Fleur confirmed.  “Ze Commander before ze battle.”

“And I thought pushing off Dumbledore was a bold statement.  Harry, you have come a long way. My respects.”

The teens were shocked, Hermione got to the question first. “You pushed off the Professor?”

Harry, raised a hand to calm.  “Bill makes it sound more dramatic than it was.  I received a letter from the Professor.  He wanted to meet tonight.  I rescheduled him to Monday.

The weight clearly was registering with Ginny.  “You said no to Professor Dumbledore, for me?”

Harry took her hand. “In a heartbeat, no question, you’re more important.”

The table gave the statement a moment of silence. Finally Hermione voiced her appreciation.  “All of you were just utterly brilliant.  Thank you for having me tonight.”

“We’re the Weasleys, there is always room for one more.” Ginny smiled. 

“Wherever I am, you are always welcome.” Ron invited as he took her hand. 

So with Ron being serious, Harry became the joker. “Hey for five years, I haven’t been able to lose you yet, at this point I’ve given up.”

“Oi, that’s my girl!”

“Oi, that’s my best friend!”

Dinner continued with similar enjoyment. Until Ron and Hermione excused themselves and flamed away.  The ladies excused themselves for a moment, leaving Bill and Harry at the table. 

“Thanks again for this Bill, this whole Nimbus Crimson Witch means the world to Gin.” 

“It’s a privilege…” Bill said with a knowing smile. “One I’ll happily pass on.”

“We'll see in a year or so.” Harry smiled.  

“Or sooner.” Bill turned to look at him.”Harry it’s been a pleasure getting to know you better this summer.  We’re brothers. So I will tell you two truths and a confidence.”

Harry reflexively nodded in agreement. “First, I am not worried about you and my sister. If anything I am rather pleased of the quality of suitor she’s found. Second, and this likely says far more about me than anything, I also have my lady with me tonight, and I don’t deny I would appreciate some private time with her. So, if we can agree that you two don’t do anything too stupid, and Mum never hears about this, I’m willing for our two couples to part ways. Considering Ginny has to work tomorrow, I will leave you on your honor, and we’ll see you tomorrow night. Acceptable?”

“Yes, sir. Very.” Harry said with a smile. 

“Harry, I’m Bill, not Dad. No ‘sir’ needed.  Just have some time, and don’t be too crazy. G’night.” squeezed his shoulder as rose and walked away. 

A few moments later Ginny replied and hugged him as she sat down. “Where did Bill and Fleur go.”

“Away,” Harry smiled. 

“Of course ‘away’, did they mention when they will be back.”

“They won’t be.”

“Ha ha Harry.”

He took her hand. “Actually Gin, yes.” he decided to have fun with this and flashed his cocky grin. “Your brother has seen fit to leave us on my honor. They’ll see us tomorrow.”

She was starting to accept he wasn’t kidding. Again, she was shocked and flattered.  “H-how did you pull this off?”

He raised a hand and gently rubbed her cheek.  “Wrong question. I think the only question here is, do you trust me?”

Without hesitation, “Absolutely.”

“Then trust me, and let’s just enjoy the time.” Harry rose to settle up and as he walked over to the bar he noticed something for the first time. When Madam Rosmerta came up he settled the bill for the table but then asked. “That piano in the corner, is it charmed to self play by chance.”

“Why yes, hardly anyone ever asks about it is all.”

Harry smiled, and dropped an extra galleon on the counter. “I got a lady with me tonight, any chance we could get something slow?”

Madam Rosmerta smiled, “Be my pleasure.” 

The music started when Harry got back to Gin, who was already smiling. Rather than take a seat, he offered a hand. “May I have this dance?”

“I thought you’d never ask.” she replied as she rose to his arms. 

Harry happily led her to place by the fire which lit the room and started slow dancing 

“You’re doing it again, Harry.”

“Doing what?” he asked with a grin.

“Giving me a very special perfect date.”

“Can’t win if you don’t score, Gin.”

“I thought we agreed you won.  You have me, we’re finally here. And I don't know if I could be happier.”

“True, but I would also like to keep you, Gin.” 

“Merlin, Mum is right.  You could out charm the devil if you wanted to.”

Harry went with it.  “Wait till I really start trying.”

She laughed and laid her head on his shoulder. 

“Did you really tell Dumbledore no, just for me?”

“Absolutely,” he said without hesitation.

“He’s the most powerful wizard in the world. I would have understood.”

Harry gently lifted her chin to look deep in her eyes.  “My girl needed me.” 

“I love you, Harry.”

“I love you too, Gin.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 24

Autographs and Negotiations

Saturday, 3 August 1996 

The two of them danced until Madam Rosmerta closed the bar. Harry stayed the night. In her room.  Harry had stopped long enough to pick up the bag that he hadn’t even bothered  to unpack.   It wasn't even discussed as much as it was just felt and understood.  Nothing new happened but comfort to keep the nightmares away, neither of them would turn that away. By comparison they even were able to sleep in because there was no sense to the workout routine away from the Burrow.

This time Ginny’s eyes opened first, awoken from the sunrise. She had Harry’s right arm as a pillow and left arm around her. It was bliss. Her eyes came to focus on her hair bracelet still on Harry’s wrist.  In her mind she could see the Crimson Witch sitting in a chair watching her, smiling approvingly, then gestured for Gin to look behind her. She rolled over slowly to find a shirtless Harry sleeping peacefully.  She bit her lip in appreciation.  The summer had been good for his physique.  Realizing he was shirtless Gin did check… and Harry’s boxers were still on.  She did a quick self assessment. Trousers were and bra were off, but she was in her tshirt and pants still, so perfectly comfortable.  Mental check, clear memory of the evening and Harry had been the noble ‘her kind of’ bastard.   She waited a moment… and Little Ginny was even keeping her trap shut.  Even if Harry hadn’t admitted to doing the same Gin absolutely would have taken the moment to just enjoy the view, but his prior confession did make the moment even better.      

Ginny didn’t know how long she laid there, she didn’t care.  Ever the noble one Harry had brought his mechanical clock and set the alarm.  The ticking was the only noise in the room, so as long as there was no bell the rest of the world could go to hell.   Eventually, the knight started to stir.   She took great pleasure in being here for his first waking sight.  “Good morning,” she simply greeted.  Then leaned over and took their good sweet time kissing awake.

Eventually, Harry got around to saying. “Yes, it is,” he replied with his cocky grin.  

Even that was enough to get Ginny laughing.  “You realize that I would love to stay like this all day, right?”

“Yes, but I also know that this is your first real day being Crimson Witch, I would never want to mess that up.”

“Don’t wanna,” she jokingly pouted. 

“Look at it this way.” he said, rubbing her cheek. In less than a month we are back at class with a massive decrease in parental supervision. Crimson will have done her bit for king and country, you will be flying the fastest broom on the field, and you’ll even have a couple galleons in your pocket for your trouble.”

She smiled, “Good summer,” she nodded. “Any reason you’re not including my boyfriend in that list.  Or are you planning on friendzoneing me?”  

“Never,” he reassured with a kiss.  “I was going to give you the option to try to keep us a low profile.”

Ginny cackled and laughed fully, as she fell back on the bed.  “You’re the Chosen One and I’m the Crimson Witch.  Our relationship has already been printed in the Daily Prophet and now made the WWNN.  We are likely the most well known couple on the planet right now. Baby, there is nothing low profile here.”

“All valid points.” Harry nodded with a full smile. 

“Exactly, so we might as well be open and public.  Because now that we are actually together, if I want to hold, hug, kiss, or snog you, I’m bloody well going to do it, audience be damned.”

“Language.” Harry teased. 

Ever the competitor, Ginny countered. “Bloody well make me change.”

“Never.” he agreed with a kiss.  With great sigh, he eventually pulled himself away from her and grabbed his bag for his spare change of clothes and grabbed his jeans. 

Ginny looked over to see the black tshirt Harry wore under his dress shirt was on the edge of the nightstand. She couldn’t resist, she  leaned over and grabbed it.  The movement caught Harry’s eye who did catch a bare back view of Gin changing shirts, claiming his. “Enjoying the view?” she asked. 

“You better believe it.”  

“Good.” she said unashamed.

 He waited a moment then realized. “I’m never getting that shirt back, am I?”

“You better believe it,” she echoed. Once she got her trousers back on she came around brushing her hair.  “Love, I never mention this, because I don’t care, but I will this once, “ she smiled, “You’re rich, and you’re in a relationship. The smart thing to do would be to just buy twice as many shirts as you need and expect half to be stolen.”

He laughed at the ridiculousness of it. “Not the worst plan.”  He said as he finally got a new red t-shirt on.  Crimson Witch boo-ed in Ginny’s mind again.  They picked up the room and packed up with enough time to get breakfast down in the tavern before Trisha Williams flamed in.

The two girls met and hugged as soon as Trisha could set her cases down.  Harry was surprised they were that friendly that fast, but wasn’t going to judge.  He did say his pleasantries, but didn’t want to get in the way of actual work. So he excused himself, donned his jacket, and took a walk around the town square.   He did a walk by of Spintwitches and a line was beginning to burst out. He smiled.  ‘Good for Gin,’ he thought.

First stop was to Tomes and Scrolls .  Hermione would be so proud. He had visited TWO bookstores this summer.  Looking around he found a copy of the Apparition Training Manual.   ‘Seventeen is only a year away.’ he reminded himself. ‘Might as well start.’

Still noticing he had time, he slipped into Dominic Maestro's Music Shop.   It was quite nice dancing with Ginny last night.  He wouldn’t mind repeating that often.  Now muggles had things that would make that easy… but he knew that eventually he’d fry any of that. He had an idea, and mercifully, he found it.

Purchases in his sack he started heading back to the Three Broomsticks, up to Ginn’s room.  Contrary to Gin’s philosophy, he did knock.  “It’s Harry.” 

“Come on in.”  Harry did and again was face to face with Crimson, make up and wardrobe, Including the gloves he contributed. 

“Nice touch,” Trisha approved.

“I do what I can, but she makes anything look good.“ 

“Thank you, love.”

Trisha continued, “So Josh from marketing is our dealership manager and will be the one in charge today.  He’s getting your area set as we speak.  If you need anything from water, ink, or anything, just let him no.  Oh and Harry!”

“I am just support, I’m not trying to get in the way.”

“Oh we know that, but come here.  You will want to wear this. Staff employee badge.  That way the store doesn't think you are loitering or anything.” He took it, which was a black outline of a witch on a broom with red hair blow back in the wind.

“Um, I’m not staff.”

“Maybe not staff but you invested.  Mr Whitehon made sure staff were aware both of you were given highest respects.

That got Ginny curious. “Harry, how much did you put in?”

Harry smiled. “More than my monthly allowance, less than 100%.  Don’t worry about it. If anything, call it putting my money where my mouth is.”

“Mm - hm, see you at the next Stockholder meeting, Master Potter.”

“Harry, did you buy the company?” Ginny asked.

“No! I swear, Trisha, tell her I didn’t buy the company.”

“He didn’t buy the company.”

“Thank you,”

“He bought 5%.”

“Trisha!”

“Harry!” Ginny said with a grin.  

“What, like she wasn’t going to find out sooner or later!”

“Bill invested too!”

“Bill didn’t buy 5%.” Trisha said quietly.  

“I heard that.“ Harry said with a smile. 

“You were supposed to.” she said loud and clearly.

Harry looked directly at Ginny, “I think I see how you too are getting along so well so quickly.”    Trisha broke out laughing.

“Harry love, please for my own nerves.  If this all goes south, are you financially going to be okay?”

“Ginny, please, don’t worry.”

“Give me an honest answer then.”

Harry watched the Crimson Witch in all her glory.  No way he was going to win this.  

“Now the whole point is I believe in you, so I don’t think this is possible, but if this all crashed and burned and went to zero. It might affect me by a full percentage point.”

Both girls fell silent.  Then Trisha turned to Ginny, “How rich is your boyfriend!?”

“I really don’t know.  Obscenely is the best descriptor I’ve found”

“Can we start Crimon’s Day to shine now?”  Harry asked. 

Ginny smiled brightly, “Yes!”

Harry headed for the door.  He could hear Trisha in the background, “Girl, you better marry him…”

Harry happily took Ginny’s arm and escorted her to Spintwitches.  Nimbus staff at the store caught them about a block before and brought them around back, where they met Josh Fields, an early 30’s athletic man with short sandy blonde hair.  “Crimson!” He greeted, “Glad to meet you.  And you Master Potter.  Happy to have your support.”

“Thank you. Don’t worry about me. Take care of the lady.”

“Absolutely.  Crimson, we have a bit of a gathering already.  If possible, I’d recommend maybe saying a few words to give the people what they want.  Then it is on to the meat of the day of autographs and such.  Feel up to it?”

“Absolutely,” she smiled as she looked back to Harry, they exchanged winks, and out they went.  Harry gave it a good 10 count then did slip out and as quickly as possible went off to the side to get a good view.  Harry scouted the store and an entire wall had been set for the Reign of Fire / Crimson Witch debut. Obviously a large selection of the brooms but also the posters he had previously seen including shirts and other materials.  Based on the conversation  from earlier, He picked up two shirts. Both black but a red Crimson Witch written on one for her and the 2nd with big white letters, His Name Is Riddle.  He bought them both but opted to skip the autograph line.  He was pretty sure he’d be able to get one later.   

He started watching the promotions.  Josh took the stage first.  “Ladies and gentlemen, it gives Nimbus Brooms great pleasure to see so many of you here today for the new members of the family.  First we have the world fastest broom, field tested to 160 miles per hour, the Reign of Fire.   And for a special kind of broom, we have a  representative, Victor of the Battle of the Burrow, Crimson Witch.”

Ginny took the stage with Crimsons standard wicked smile,to legitimate applause and fanfare.  “Thank all of you for coming today.  Now for reference for any autographs I’ll be happy to handle a few brief questions individually then, but as we have some time with you who come early and put in the time, please let’s see what’s on your mind. 

Was it really 40 to 9? How do you know.?

“Great question.  Yes, well I know the nine on a first name basis, and keep in mind I was the witch in the sky. So while I admit I didn’t stop to count, you know raining hellfire and everything, I know roughly 40 plus would be accurate, additionally the local auror’s confirmed.”

You fought with brothers, you all must be so close?

“You know it’s funny, I will fully admit before the fight I was having a typical sibling rivalry with one of my brothers before the fight.  But since the fight, we’ve gotten a lot better.”

How can you be so brave? 

“You know that’s a fair question, but think personally it's a matter of your heart.  What do you care more about?  Are you more afraid of what’s in front of you? Or how much do you believe in what is beside and behind you. I am fortunate that I have a fantastic family that I love very much.”

What about Harry Potter?

“Harry’s family.  We’ve nicknamed him the Eighth Weasley.“

Are there plans for marriage?

Okay, Harry was curious how she was going to handle this one.  But Ginny handled it like a pro.  “Well, first we’d like to finish Hogwarts, and we’d prefer this damn war be over, and not even in that order.  After that… “ insert wicked grin to Harry “ there’s been conversations.”  Which resulted in a mix of “Ah” largely from the ladies, and some chuckles from the men.

“Alright I think on that note, we’ll go ahead and start autographs, but truly, thank you all for coming.“  

Damn, Ginny’s could work a crowd.  If she ever went into politics she could be the Minister. From there the lines started to get processed.  Crimson expressions changed slightly from friendly and joyous  to the younger fans to slightly more wicked to the teen and older.  Harry could be content looking at her all day. 

Shortly though a little boy, couldn’t have been older than 8, also with glasses came up to Harry.  “Excuse me, sir. “

Harry reflexively took a knee. “Hi buddy, How can I help?”

“You’re him aren’t you?”

Harry smiled, “No, you want the pretty girl with the red hair on stage,  She’s the Crimson Witch.“

The little boy shook his head vehemently.  “No, I already got her to sign my poster. But you’re the one who’s not afraid, aren’t you?”

That hit Harry straight in the heart. Not ‘the Boy-Who-Lived’, not Chosen One, but an innocent child calling him, ‘the one who’ s not afraid.’  Harry didn’t try to fake a cocky grin.  He straight out smiled.  “Ya kid, that’s EXACTLY who I am.”

“Could you sign too?” he unrolled the bottom of a His Name is Riddle poster.  

“You got it,” Harry said and he took his pocket quill from his jacket and signed.

Once done the little yelled thanks as he turned to run back to a lady watching.  “Mommy, Mommy, I got them BOTH!”

Harry rose and looked over to find Crimson had seen the whole thing and flashed him the warmest smile. 

She gestured for him to come on up.

Harry shook his head no. 

Crimson flashed a stern look, and specifically pointed to table space next to her. 

Harry gestured his hands outward and mouthed the words “Your day.”

Then something chilling happened. Crimson flashed a very wicked smile. The type Ginny only released when she had the trump card and was going to use it.  She turned to the side and waved Josh over, whispered in his hear, who nodded as she spoke.  A few moments later Josh appeared.  “Crimson, and I , would really like you up there.”

“It’s Ginny’s day, I don’t want the Chosen One to take that from her.”

“Wow, she word for word, said you'd say that.”

Yep, Harry was that predictable.  “What did she say?”

“I’m quoting her. ‘ Rule 3. Partners.’ I’m assuming that’s an ‘couples’ inside joke thing. Can I ask what that means?”

Harry sighed.  “It means she wins. Show me to the table.”

As they approached Crimson, rose to take his hand.  Quickly but deeply she whispered, “Thank you,” Harry nodded with a warm smile.

Crimson turned back to the crowd.  “Ladies and Gentlemen, the Man Not Afraid, Harry Potter!” as she raised both their hands together in the air.  She had the most joyful smile. Harry recognized the flash of photography, He knew this one was going into the papers somewhere.  He was happy to help, and knew the crowd expected something. Figured best to keep it simple. 

“His Name is Riddle!” he called out with that devilishly cocky grin he knew Gin liked. The crowd liked it as well with cheers and applause.  Harry nobly kissed her hand. Then sat in the newly placed chair that Josh acquired. 

The rest of the day went normally. Autographs, smiles, repeated questions. But all in all a positive experience. Later that day when Ginny had returned to her traditional Weasley form and they were checking out she clarified with a hug.  “Harry, when I invite you, come.”

“Crimson deserves her own time to shine.”

“Crimson shines better with you near.”

- - -

Monday, 5 August 1996

Professor Dumbledore flamed into the floo at Grimmauld Place precisely at 7:00 PM.  He left the basement kitchen and walked up the stairs to the meeting hall. As he did he found Harry Dressed in a black suit, new glasses, sitting at the head of the table, reading a leather bound edition of DADA 7th year and taking notes. 

Harry looked up,  and registering he was there, rose to greet him, “Albus! Welcome to my house. Please come in.”  Harry reflexively put a hand out to shake when he noticed the Professor’s own hand blackened and shriveled looking like it had been burned. “Apologies,” he said, withdrawing his hand. “Are you all right, sir?”

Dumbledore smiled at the changed Harry before him.  This summer more than any other seemed to have been quite transformative for the lad.   He looked at him through moon shaped lenses.  “Hello Harry, It is good to see you. But especially seeing you so well.” 

“I’ve been in good hands.” Harry answered, gesturing to the corner where Arthur was sitting with a copy of Daily Prophet on his lap. 

“Hello Albus,” he said with a smile. “Don’t mind me, just parental supervision.  Harry has been a joy to have.”

“I had no doubt of either point,” Dumbledore said, looking back and forth to both men.  “I see you have taken your recent inheritance seriously Harry.  It suits you.“ 

“Well, thank you sir.  May one ask about your hand?”

“Tale for another time.  It looks far worse than it is.  As for tonight, I do offer a house warming gift.” Dumbledore tapped his wand on the table and from the table four small gusts of wind rose up to form three glasses and a bottle of wine. “Madam Rosemerta’s finest oak-matured mead.” With another flick of his wand the cork popped and the bottle floated in the air and filled the three glasses, which in turn floated to each of the men there. 

“Thank you, sir.”  Harry did sip the mead, quite nice. 

“Thank you, Albus.” Arthur replied. As they all took their seats. “Well Harry, we may not have been meeting but I’ve heard much of you, including last Friday night.  You could have told me you were going to be on WWNN.”

Harry shrugged. “It was Ginny’s interview, through her new job at Nimbus.  The rest of us were her guests.  I was there for… moral support.”

“Moral support indeed," the elder wizard chuckled. “You were quite well spoken, Harry. I am most impressed.  I don’t suppose a word of caution would find any purchase?”

“Respectfully, sir, at our last meeting. You gave me a prophecy of my death.  If one believes that, how much worse can it get? “

“You do not believe, Harry?”

“Believe what, Professor? A wise man taught me, ‘God and the Devil are in the details, but you need to mind the details to know which you have.’  Arthur smiled silently.   “Do I believe I’m the Chosen One? Absolutely.  Do I believe my future lies with dealing with Riddle? Absolutely.  Do I believe I have no escape from the whispered statements from someone 15 years ago… No.  Prophecy, can go to hell.  If fate wants me it knows where to find me. I’m not hiding.  You gave me a death sentence, I seek a second opinion.”

Dumbledore smiled.  “There is much of James in you Harry.” 

“That’s one of the highest compliments you could pay me, sir.” Harry raised a glass. 

Dumbledore (and Arthur) did indeed raise a glass and drink to that.

“Harry, this is a matter I wish to discuss with you.  Grimmauld Place is unique in its strength of guards and wards issued within it.  It has made this location both  one of the few and ideal for the meetings of Order to meet and coordinate in the efforts against the Dark Lord.”

“His name is Riddle,” Harry said with a grin. “But please continue.”

“We operated here under Sirius’s blessing for quite some time.  Especially as you have shown a… very vocal willingness… to stand against Voldemort, (Harry let it slide.)  We would ask for your blessing to continue.

Harry smiled.  “I am happy to help support the Order.”

“Thank you, Harry.”

“Which chair is mine?”

Arthur suspected something like this would happen, he smiled. 

Dumbledore actually looked confused. “Pardon?”

“Well I know technically I own them all.  And I know we Potters are known for our arrogance, but even I would not dare suggest I sit at the head of my own table while the Order is in session.  I will fully admit that seat is yours.  So just to avoid embarrassment, where do you want me, Albus?”

Dumbledore understood Harry’s meaning.   “I believe you misunderstand me.  I was not seeking your presence in the Order, simply the blessing to use your house.” 

“Really?  Well Albus, as you have just testified, I have been very vocal in my opinion in my position against Riddle, one might say I’m one of the most vocal on the planet.  I’ve had interactions, dare I say friendly relationships, with many members of the Order. Is there a reason my presence would not be welcome at this meeting.”

Dumbledore sighed. “Harry, your heart is strong but you are still young, last week just 16.”

“Well then, yes, Albus, there has been a misunderstanding, a very grave misunderstanding.  For could have sworn that Riddle and his Death Eater have come for me more times than I could count.  Tell you what, you get him to agree to hold off one year and I will be the best little student you ever had in Hogwarts.  Hell, I’ll out score Hermione.”

The Professor sighed again, “Harry you know the Dark Lord will not rest, but just because he is tireless does not mean we ought to forsake the innocent and rob them of their childhoods.” 

Harry’s eyes grew very cold. “I think it's a bit late for that, Albus.  The Durslesy did that quite well. “

Those words cut through the Professor more deeply than any curse or blade… because they were true… and he knew the fault was his. 

Harry rose in anger.  “You know what the worst part is. I don’t think you realize it yet.  I am NOT the exception.” Harry looked over and quicker that would be thought possible changed from rage to Dumbledoor to sorrow to Mr. Weasley, “and Arthur, I’m sorry for this,” He snapped back to Dumbledore in rage “Ginny’s got issues we’re still working on.  Neville holds it together better than us, but he ABSOLUTELY has an ax to grind with the Death Eaters.  Susan Bones is next in line. And around here we don’t forget Cedric Diggory!  So I do NOT want to hear this we are TOO young crap!”

Harry took a breath. Then he returned to the table and sat.  Far more calmly, he continued.  “Professor, I admit to a bit of cockyness, but I’m not stupid. I am not saying we should be in charge. All I’m saying is I have a team of almost 20 people willing to step up.  YOU need to figure out some way to put us in the fight… or we’ll keep doing it ourselves.” 

Dumbledore looked more closely at the Harry sitting before him. Arthur was right, and after reading the article and listening to the wireless,  this was no boy.  He took a deep breath and finally answered, “Yes, Master Potter, I believe you will.  What you ask is unique, but as your compatriot so aptly put it, we indeed are in a different kind of year. I give you my word,  I will consider how.”

“Thank Merlin!” Harry said with a slap to the table. “As a show of good faith, the Order of the Phoenix is welcomed here at Grimmauld Place.  I will not ask for any seat or position.”

Dumbledore nodded. “Thank you, Master Potter.”

“But you will give the Weasleys full authorization to relay to me the discussions of these meetings.”

Dumbledore looked suspiciously at Harry.  “Professor, look at me and HONESTLY, tell me if any other lord of any other house would be willing to allow meetings on their properties without even so much as a report. In fact, I am relatively certain those lord’s would have a seat at the table. The days and no one telling me anything are over!  I am not just the front line of this damn war, I am its epicenter.  If you’re the one giving me a death sentence I think I’m entitled to briefings.   And let’s be realistic, If you don’t give them permission they’ll just do it anyway over family supper. Make things easy, please.”

Dumbledore took another breath.  “While you may not have reached the age of legality yet, you clearly have reached the age of understanding,” nodding his head.”You have a right to know.”  He turned to Arthur.  “You may speak with Harry freely. He has earned that much at the very least.”

“Speaking of speaking freely.  Harry, have you spoken to Kreacher yet?”

“What creature?”

Dumbledore smiled. “Not a creature, as Master you have a house elf named Kreacher.  If you have not, may I suggest you summon him.”

Harry shrugged, “KREACHER!”

With a snap the house elf appeared… and quickly bemoaned that fact “NOOO!  He looked at Harry.  I won’t serve you! Won’t!  Won’t!  Won’t!”

Blood already pumping from debating with the Professor, Harry didn’t have the patience,  “Silence!”     

And like a cord being cut Kreacher was silent, choking on the silence in fact. 

Dumbledore snickered.  “Well, if there was any doubt of your veracity of the House master, that is magical evidence.  Your word is his command.”  

“I have a house elf? Hermione is going to kill me.” Then Harry had a thought. “Hey, where the hell were you when I got shocked?!” 

Kreacher was still choking and throwing a proper fit on the floor.  

“Answer me!”

“Hoping you would DIE!” the elf spat out in vile. 

“SILENCE!” Harry ordered back. Kreacher returned to choking silence. 

“Harry, if I may?” Dumbledore asked. 

“Please Professor.”

“Kreacher has been here in the house during the last year of meetings for the Order, but clearly finding… flexibility in his rules of loyalty to the house. May I suggest he be reassigned to the kitchen staff at Hogwarts? He would be contained, cared for, and not an annoyance to us.”

“Thank you.  Kreacher, you are hereby ordered to never speak of any information you have heard spoken in this house.  You are ordered to serve the Hogwarts kitchen and complete all duties assigned to you there.

“NOOO!” Kreacher shouted as he popped away.

The sound of silence was greatly appreciated.  Dumbledore asked, “Shocked, Harry?”

“We were clearing the house taking inventory.  An average day in the life of Harry Potter.  Mrs. Weasley and Ginny had me back up by the end of the day. ” Harry wanted to be honest, but also felt it prudent to keep the horcruxes close to his chest.

Dumbledore nodded. “I have no concern regarding the skill and care of the Weasleys.  Seven fine children are proof of that.  But I have imposed it long enough. Master Potter, I thank you for your time and your contributions. If I may, I will speak with you again before class begins.”

“You’re my Professor and Headmaster, of course you may.  Perhaps next time will be an opportunity to speak of that.” Harry nodded to the Professor's hand. 

“Perhaps.” then he turned to Mr. Weasley. “Arthur, your care for Harry is to be commended. I truly thank you.”

“Harry is an honor and pleasure to have.”

Dumbledore made his way and Harry and Arthur both instinctively waited for the roar of the floo. Once it did, both of them smiled. 

Arthur began clapping, ”Well played Master Potter.”

“You don’t think I took it too far?”

“No… not at all! Harry, he actually called you Master Potter, and I don’t think he was humoring you.  I think you actually got him to recognize you’re not a boy any more.  That is a HUGE step forward.  I am quite proud of you son.  It’s a rare man that summons the back bone to yell at the Professor.

Harry smiled, “Not my first time.”    

Chapter Text

Chapter 25

You’re Worth It

After their Tuesday morning workout Harry had a small surprise for Ginny. “If you are going to steal my shirts, at least steal the right ones.” he said, as from his drawer he pulled out one of his old quidditch Jerseys. 

“Harry, I’m on the team, I have my own.“ she reminded.  

“Yes, but not one that says Potter on the back.”  He turned it around to show that.  “Consider this a Muggle thing too. When two people are dating and the bloke plays a sport, it is tradition for his lady to wear his old jersey for affection, and as a way to wish them luck and stuff.”

Ginny was clearly feeling ornery.  “But generally only she wears his stuff, not the other way around?  Isn’t that a bit sexist?”

Harry hung his head. “Gin, babe I have several inches on you in every measurement, the shirt stealing is only going to go one way.  But don’t worry about it.”  he said as he started to put the jersey away. 

“No, no, no. wait.  Bad joke.  Sorry.  You were trying to be sweet, and I was just running my smart mouth. Please.”

“Please which?  Please the jersey, or please keep talking.”

“Both actually, if it means something to you, I would like to know  You were raised a muggle. I want to know more about your side of the Cauldron.”

“Studying for class already?” he said as he walked over and had a seat on his bed.

“Touche’, No you, just you.  I thought you brought up a great point about Muggle studies but in all honesty, both my boyfriend and my closest girl friend are muggles, I would like to know more.  She curled up on the other end of the bed giving him her full, unsarcastic attention.

Harry smiled.  “All right, forgiven. But ya, it’s just a small little tradition.”

“Question, Real tradition or joke one, like the cheeseburger?”

“Jersey is real, but in all honesty you would be surprised how many dates are a burger, so it’s actually not far off.  But the jersey is legit.”

“So am I supposed to wear it during the match? I’d think that would be massively confusing.”

“No, nothing like that. Technically, matchdays would be a real common time to, but really it  is a ‘when you want to’ thing.  Even if it's something you don’t want to do.  It's to show affection. ‘I wish you good luck.’, ‘I’m thinking of you’, I guess if you really wanted to stretch it, it could be interpreted as ‘I’m dating Harry, don’t bother hitting on me’ thing, but you’re stretching it there.”

“OWW, I like that! Gimmie, gimmie.” Ginny said with a smile. 

“Really, THAT’S the one that got you?  Crimson Witch, won over by the idea of someone saying ‘dibs, mine, don’t touch.’”

“No.  Ginny Weasley won over by the idea of YOU saying, “dibs, yours, don’t touch.  May I explain?

“Actually yes, please help balance this in my brain please.  You are one of the most fiercely independent spirits I know.”

“And thank you.  Look, no complaints, we’re here now, together, but statement of facts, I was VERY clear and overtly interested in you for a while and it was not reciprocated, right?

“Agreed, I was an idiot.”

“Not going for that, love.  What I simply wanted was the comparison of that compared to something like this makes me feel wanted, like I’m the prize.  And I know you do feel that way, but it is so very comforting to be able to show that off.” She reached out and grabbed his hands.  

“I know that part of this is just from my parents' ridiculously old-fashioned raising me, but I actually get it now how, when it's the right person, there is not a damn thing wrong with belonging to someone. There is an almost primal satisfaction from being ‘had’, ‘claimed’,  ‘I’m Harry’s.’ ‘I'm yours.’  She ended with a slight octave change that Harry could tell was one of the few windows Ginny was letting herself be completely transparent, open and vulnerable.  

Harry wasn’t about to let her regret it. ‘Come here,” he said, pulling her over for an embrace.  He didn’t even try to kiss her, just reflexively felt and reacted ‘ Ginny was being vulnerable, we’re going to be safe and protective ’. She laid her head on his chest and listened to his heartbeat.  “Congratulations, you are now the owner of one used jersey from Harry Potter.”

“Yay,” she purred. “My new favorite.”

“Consider it a belated 1 Month Anniversary gift.”

 “Oh wow, it has been one, hasn’t it?” Then she thought for a moment. “Should I have done something for that?  Like if I were a muggle girlfriend would I have known to?”

“You’re fine Gin. Between my birthday and Hogsmeade we more than covered anything.”

They stayed curled up like that for a moment, then they hear a voice at the door.  “Harry, mate, ya there.”  To her credit, Ginny was unphased, because to his credit, it had been over a month since Ron had really been a pratt about much. 

“Ya, man. We’re both down here but it's no problem.  Not even bad timing.” 

Ron came down the stairs and nodded to Gin, who nodded back, as she excused herself to the loo. “Harry, I was wondering if I could ask a favor?  ‘Mione and I are heading back to London tomorrow.  Grab her trunk for school, “ Ron took a breath, “Lunch with her parents.”

“How are you doing, man?” Harry asked, honestly caring. 

Ron bobbed his head back and forth as he took the desk chair. “Best as can be expected?  Anyway, Grimmauld Place is like half the distance to her parents as the Leaky Cauldron. I was wondering if you would mind if we flamed in and out from there?”

“No problem, you’re on the permission list for a reason. And not just for this trip, Seriously, if the house or the floo is helpful somehow, come and go as you like. All I will ask is don’t add anyone else to the permissions. I’d like Bill and I to manage that.”

“Well duh.”

“Hey, if that’s as strict as I get,  I think I am being a benevolent Master.”

“Benevolent?” Gin repeated when she came back out, wearing Harry’s jersey, then reclaimed her spot on the bed. 

“I'm letting Ron and ‘Mione use the Grimmauld Place floo for the ‘meet the parents’ lunch.”

“Ah… How you doing Ron?”

“Okay, all of you asking and you will make me nervous,” he laughed.  

“Well, I wish I could help but you know how I get along with my girlfriend’s parents.“

Ginny and Ron shared a look. “Favorite,” they said together.  

“Merlin.” Harry said, shaking his head. “Okay, Ron though it will pain me to the core and I’m pretty sure I am violating about 7 tenants of the Bro code…Ronald Weasley, You’re a stand up guy.  Especially in the last month.  Just try NOT to be a joker there and you’ll be fine.”

“Oi, why don’t tell me not to breathe while you’re at it.” he replied. 

Ginny looked over to her brother. Not annoyingly, but still with a bit of pleading, “C’mon Ron. ‘Mione is worth it, right?”

“No she is, absolutely, I just know my track record and odds of me not messing up… eh.”

“I would like to add an amendment to that.” Harry interrupted, ”When it’s important, when it counts, when it’s needed, you do come through man. “ 

“Just be respectful. Be brief, and be brave.” Gin coached. 

“Wait, both of you are rooting for me?”

Gin laughed, “Well it’s amazing what happens when you’re decent and cool with me for a month.  I tend to like my brother and actually wish good things for you.”

Ron hung his head low for a moment. “Had my head in my arse for a while, I admit.  I’m trying to be better. “

Gin nodded, “You have, therefore you qualify for my kindness.”  To which Harry was fighting to keep from laughing.  “Shut up Harry!”

“Yes dear,” he replied with a smile.  

- - -

Saturday 10 August 1996

Ron and Hermione flamed into Grimmauld mid morning.  Hermione was smiling and happy.  Ron was keeping a brave face over nerves.  One his girlfriend could see right through.  “Ron, I do wish you would calm down.  You’ve faced down Death Eaters.”

“I wasn’t dating any of their daughters.  Eaters just want to kill me, your Dad, he can bring real pain.”

Hermione smiled and hugged him.  “Ron, I don’t know if you realize this, but that was one of the sweetest things you’ve said to me.”

Ron gave an uneasy smile , “Mind explaining it to me later when this is done?

“Absolutely,” she reassured. "Ron, look at me, please.” she waited for the redhead to look her in the eyes.  “You’re a good man. My parents will see that. I love you for reasons.  You’ve said you can be brave for me.  Today, can we try confidence?”

“Oh, you mean like pretend I’m bloody Harry?” joked with a grin.  

“Oh Merlin no!” Hermione laughed.  “I don’t know if the world could handle that!.”  Of course Ron would use humor as the bridge to confidence.  She squeezed him tighter to reward him. ‘C’mon, let’s go.”  

They left Grimmauld and arm and arm headed down the walk. Ron kept a keen eye out looking around.  “There’s a stop at the end of the corner.  We’ll catch a bus… a muggle buss.” she explained with a smile.  Only maybe a half hour ride.”

“Lead the way, m’lady.” Ron replied, the walk gave him something to pour his nervous energy.

“You do seem to be doing better now.  Any reason you’re so nervous?  Realistically speaking, in the rare event they say no, we’re still at Hogwarts and doing the same thing we are now.  You’re not going to lose me or anything.”

“Thank you for that.  But well, they’re your family.“

“It’s just Mum, Dad, and I… nothing like the mighty Weasley clan.” she laughed. 

“Size doesn’t matter.” Ron smiled, but skipped the obvious joke.  “They're still your family. Still a large part of you.  I mean if you look at it, Weasleys on one end, and Harry on the other.  Both ends of the line will tell you family is important.”  

Hermione smiled widely and hugged his arm.  “Weasley Wisdom again.  Ron, just be like this.  You’ll be fine.”  

Hermione handled the money for the bus then they took seats. Ron kept looking around trying to take it all in.  “What do you see?” she asked, lightly running her hand through his red locks.

“Hm? Oh, same as you, I ‘spose.”   

“No, I mean it, really.  I remember Harry and I finding the simplest things on your side interesting when we were younger. And when Ginny has been here she's found how the food is different.  So please, tell me what you see.  I would like to see it through your eyes.”  

Ron looked around again.  “People, a lot of people.  And I get that, I knew that. What kind of gets me is how… like, you’re all strangers. I mean at Hogwarts, and Ottery St Catchpole, I know everyone.  It’s amazing to me that you can have so many people together in the same place, but from what I hear, you’re all strangers to each other? “

Hermione nodded to confirm.

“Everyone looks so busy.  So many people, so much happening. I feel like a day here alone would make me dizzy.  So like, is it always this busy?”

“Actually Ron, this is a slow day.” she smiled. 

“Blimey.” 

“Thank you, Ron.”

They got off the bus two blocks from Hermione’s and finished their walk.   At the last corner, Hermione stopped him.  She took the moment to remind and encourage him.  “Hey, just remember; courage, confidence, and I love you, okay?” as she kissed him. 

“Thank you, ‘Mione,” he said, taking a deep courage breath.

As they came up to the final steps, they didn’t even have a chance to touch the door before Mr. and Mrs. Granger opened it, with smiles. Hermione obviously ran into hugs to both of them with smiles.  After a moment. Mr. Granger extended his hand, “I’m Richard, this is Jean. Welcome.”

Ron returned the shake.  “Ron Weasley, thank you, sir.”

“Let’s have a seat, we’ve got lunch ready to serve up.”

“Absolutely, anything I can help with, Mrs. Granger?”

“No, Ron, but thank you.” she replied with a smile both to Ron and to her husband as she laid the last of the veg on the table with a roast and potatoes.

Mr. Granger began, “I have to say, I find it hard to believe this is our first, real meeting, beyond pleasantries at King’s Cross.  If I’m not mistaken I’ve been hearing your name in letters and conversations since … 1st year?”

“Yes,” Hermione smiled. “Technically we met on the train.  It took a run in or two before we finally fell in together.” 

Ron flinched for a moment and Hermione could see his mind consciously and deliberately stop himself from making a joke, and simply replied with a smile, “Yeah, ‘Mione and I have put in some time together.”   Impressed, with both the words and delivery, Hermione smiled. 

“‘Mione?” Mr. Granger repeated, “I didn’t know you were using that.”

“It just happened.  Ron and Harry are pretty simple names. Harry shortens his sister to Gin half the time.  So I barely noticed it when it started, and by the time I did, I didn’t mind it.” 

“Ron,“ Mrs. Granger continued, “Please extend our gratitude to your parents again for Hermione’s extended stay this summer. It actually was quite fortuitous.  There’s been several conferences and work at the practice this summer.  Hermione dear, even if you were here, we’d only be seeing you in passing.”

“Price of success darling.” Mr. Granger, reminded.  “So now confirming that your mother and I had the more boring month please tell us, how is the Burrow ?” his tone wavered to show he was uncertain he had the name right. 

Hermione nodded and began. ”The Burrow is doing well.  The biggest news is Harry officially moved in, which is fantastic for him.”

“It’s no hardship for us either.  Harry’s a good mate, family now.” Ron confirmed. 

“Ron took up a summer job. So for once it was actually Harry’s idea to do some summer study ahead.  Mrs. Weasley has been kind enough to teach he, Ginny, and I some basic healing and potion making. Well, Ginny often helps teach, she’s actually quite skilled in that area. 

“Mum and she seemed to connect together better when she was younger, at least compared to my brothers and Mum.”

“Yes, your brothers," Mrs. Granger asked.  “I’ve lost count, if I ever did know, how many and all their names.  Forgive me, may I ask?”

“No worries ma’am. Obviously Mum and Dad. Then it's Bill, Charlie, Percy, the twins, Fred & George, me, then Ginny.  And now, Harry is the eighth.  And now Bill is engaged to Fleur who … “ he paused for the best phrasing ”is joining the family.”  Ron did let a small smile out. “Our family motto pretty much is there is room for one more.  Part of the reason I lo- WE…love having ‘Mione over.” 

Both of the teens flashed red for a moment.

“They're not all there at the same time though.” Hermione both clarifying and covering.  “Bill and Fleur are there and working at Gringotts.  The twins moved out last month to a flat above their shop in Diagon Alley.”

“The joke shop!” Mr. Granger realized. “I wondered if it was the same Weasley family.”

Ron nodded, “The one and the same. Charlie is a dragonologist in Romania. Percy, “ Ron actually dropped his voice to embrace the joke, ”works for the Ministry.”  He returned to normal saying “He’s in town here.  Having a bit of an independent streak in him lately.”

“I’m amazed you can keep all that straight, Ron.” Mr. Granger complimented. 

Ron simply shrugged, “Remembering is easy when you care about someone.” Hermione could tell that Ron had simply said that straight out of hand as a passing comment.  Based on the expression of the other three she was sure he didn’t realize how deep that landed.

Mr. Granger let that be.  “So Ron, any plans for after Hogwarts?”

Ron smiled, “Well first I need to finish, and this fall I’m going to be changing class focus to Astronomy and Muggle- er, ah, studying this side of the Cauldron.”

“Muggle,” Mrs. Granger replied. ”We actually are versed with some of the terms”

“When we found out how gifted Hermione actually was, we tried to learn a bit about your world.” the proud father explained. 

“You see where my academic tendencies come from.” Hermione smiled proudly. 

“Well then I admit some of my grades are likely due to you two, so thank you.” Ron nodded to both parents in appreciation. 

“He’s actually quite gifted with astronomy.” Hermione added with support.

“Well one assumes Hermione would then be gifted in Muggle Studies.” Mrs. Granger smiled. 

“The thought had occurred.” Hermione smiled widely.  

Ron continued, “After that, I don’t know how fluent you are with the titles, but Harry and I both have been looking at getting into security.”

“As in… police?” Mrs. Granger asked. 

Ron nodded, “We call them Aurors, but yeah. Be one of the good guys. Protect the little ones, you know, stand up, do my part.” 

Mr. Granger smiled, “That sounds quite admirable, Ron.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“So what is the plan for the rest of summer,” Mrs. Granger asked.

Hermione stated, “Ginny’s 15th birthday is tomorrow.”

“And Harry did ask us both to her promo at the Alley next week. He’s been sending owls out to most of the group.

“All to say, Mum and Dad, if you would like an opportunity to see more of my friends from school, next week would be an opportune time.”

Both of the parents smiled. “Frankly Hermione,” Mr. Granger started, “It’s just nice to hear you speak of friends in such a plurality.  But to be invited by one’s teen daughter is greatly appreciated.”

Hermione blushed. Ron grinned. 

They finished lunch and Mrs. Granger asked for Hermione’s help with clearing the table.  Ron could feel what was coming. Hermione flashed him  a warm smile and even a wink. 

“Ron, why do you and I go over my study? Have a chat..”  Mr. Granger’s face was smiling,  and Mrs. Granger was too.  But somehow Ron did not feel at all calm or at ease. He bit his tongue though and keep reminding himself. ‘ ’Mione’s worth it. Brave and Confident. ’Mione’s worth it. Brave and Confident.’’

“Sure, sir.” he said as even as he could manage. 

The study was just across the haul.  “Do you drink, Ron?  And be honest.”

“Some butterbeers after a match.  Dad’s been known to share a fire whiskey or two for special occasions.”

Mr. Granger nodded. “I agree with your dad.” he replied as he poured two highballs. He gave one to Ron.  “This is called scotch, sip it.”

Ron nodded, “Thank you, sir.” He did sip it; smooth, malty, and smoky.

There was a desk with chairs on either side that the elder led Ron over to have a seat.  He was still smiling. “So how long Ron?”

“Sir?” Ron asked, panic started to surge. 

Still smiling. “How long have you two been dating?”

The entirety of the English language left Ron’s brain at that instant. 

Still smiling. “A month ago my only daughter received a letter which left her in such a fright, she was crying and begging to run to see how you were.  So we knew there were feelings then.  You are the first and only young man that Hermione has ever asked to bring home for a meeting.  Not even the great Harry Potter has had that honor.”

When Mr. Granger said those words, ‘not even Harry’... something clicked.  A fog lifted from his mind like he was standing in the light for the first time and he remembered how to speak.  More than that, a strange calmness and peace came over him. 

“So I’m just curious, Ron, if you two started up before or after that day.”

“After, sir.” Ron replied simply and directly.  “It was that day that, well If I may be frank, made me realize how important she was.”

Mr. Granger nodded his head as he sipped his drink. “Makes sense.” Then he raised his finger, opened a desk drawer, pulled out and laid out a copy of the Daily Prophet, the Weasley Warrior edition.  “We have a subscription.  Just to clarify, that day, was this day?”

“Yes, sir.” Ron didn’t know where this battle calm came from, but he was thankful for it.  

Mr. Granger sipped his drink again.  “Five years… you have put in the time, Ron. I’ve got four hard questions I need to ask.  You strike me as a direct approach type of man, may I?”

“Fire at will, sir.” Where did THAT come from? Don’t give him ideas!  

Mr. Granger turned to look at Ron face to face and eye.  “What are your intentions towards my daughter?”

“Honorable, sir.  I cared for her for a while. That battle,” Ron nodded to the paper, “served as a bit of a wake up call to me on many levels.  I love her, sir. I feel grateful for any time together, I would like to earn your blessing to continue dating her, sir.”

“Am I going to be a grandfather anytime soon?”

“No, sir. Not even close to.” What the hell!?  How are you so calm!?

“I am aware on your side of the Cauldron, 17 is the age of adulthood.  Hermione’s strongest skills are her academics.  I trust she will have nothing but support in completing her education?”

“Complete, sir.  She’s the smartest witch I know. I wouldn’t change that for the world.”

‘ Bloody hell mate, who are you and where is Ron Weasley?’

‘SHUT UP Little Ronny! Ronald is talking to the grown ups!’

“From the sound of this article and, we also catch WWNN, you and your family fought the devil himself, and won, all for a friend.  May I assume that you would bring the same kind of strength, and commitment to my daughter?”

“On my life, sir.” he cooly replied. 

“You realize if you hurt her, you will no longer need to worry about Riddle?”

“I wouldn’t expect it any other way, sir.”

Mr. Granger took a solid moment to look over and through the young man before him. “You’ve put in the time.  She clearly cares for you and you seem to make her happy. You seem to have a good heart, you carry yourself well, and with me at least you seem to have some backbone.  Alright, Ronald Weasley, you have my blessing to date my daughter.” he raised his glass.  

“Thank you, sir.” he said, returning the toast. 

By comparison, the rest of the afternoon was simple, with Hermione catching up on stories over the last month and packing. With the trunk being large enough, Mr. Granger volunteered to give them a ride back to Grimmauld place. “I don’t see any place special here, but I imagine that it is a magic thing?” 

 “Exactly Dad, yes.”  

“Alright, well both of you have a good semester.  I love you Hermione. Write often.” He hugged his daughter and whispered to her “Good choice.” 

Then he turned to Ron and put his hand out again.  “I suppose I will be seeing you, Mr. Weasley.”

“Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.” Ron nodded as he returned the shake. 

“You take care of her, I’m trusting you.”

“On my honor, sir.” 

Mr. Granger nodded and returned to his car and drove off. Ron kept his new found strength and confidence, grabbed Hermione’s trunk and carried it into Grimmauld place. He was able to wait until he got inside and the door closed behind them before he fell against the wall crying out, “Merlin! Can I bloody well breath now?  And ‘Mione can you let that one pass?”

Hermione was laughing, “Absolutely! You earned it.”  She fell into him and wrapped her arms around him.  “I am SO PROUD of you!” Then she rewarded him with a kiss. 

Hearing the words of pride seemed to register even more than the fair ladies kiss.  Ron smiled widely and caught his breath quickly. “What, really?”

“Yes, really.” she reassured rubbing his back. 

“Well, that’s alright then.” 

They grabbed a pair of chairs from the Meeting Hall to compare notes.  Finally having a chance to talk it was clear Ron had the far more stressful meeting.  “Mum and I just talked about the Burrow and Hogwarts.” she explained.

“Oh brilliant, so while you two were having a nice chat, your Dad is asking me if he’s going to be a grandad soon!”

Hermione’s mouth dropped open and she covered it with both hands. “Merlin, I am so, so sorry.  You must have handled it well.”

“I’ll be honest, I read about soldiers who when they went through all sort of things, they had a sudden calmness come over them.  Something like that happened to me. I can’t explain it, all of a sudden everything was calm and level and you know how you always have those voices in your head. Mine shut up for ten minutes.”

 “It’s like Harry said, when it counts, you come through.  I didn’t know how much this meant to me until the four of us sat down at the table.  Thank you, Ron.”

Ever the academic checking her work, she did ask.  “So when he dropped us off, Dad whispered to me ‘Good choice.’  What did he tell you?”

Ron’s eyes went wide… “I FORGOT TO ASK!”

“RONALD WEASLEY! Don’t you dare joke like that!” Hermione scolded, but with a smile.

“Sorry, sorry, I’ve been so straight all day.”

“And I truly appreciate that.”

After several very direct questions and answers and what felt like he was staring into the depths of my eternal soul, finally said ‘ Ronald Weasley, you have my blessing to date my daughter.’ 

After hearing the actual words, from the man who earn them, Hermione actually started to release happy tears. Reflexively she stood from her seat only to sit on Ron’s lab, wrap around him and bury her face on his shoulder. “No one has ever done anything like this for me before. Thank you very much, Ron.”

Ron just held her and rubbed her back.  “You’re worth it ‘Mione, You’re worth it.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 26

Ginny’s Day

Sunday, 11 August 1996

Ginny awoke at her normal time, even though Harry had said he wasn’t going to do  a workout on her birthday.  Force of habit is a terrible thing sometimes. Reluctantly she got up and decided, her birthday, she was wearing her new favorite shirt, Harry’s jersey. After getting dressed she was about to leave but then noticed a bouquet of roses on the floor by the door.  The card was clearly Harry’s writing (as if there were any doubt).

Happy Birthday Gin,

You have a roommate, otherwise I would have copied your idea.  But there is more than one way to show I care.

-Love, 

Harry

“Harry delivered roses?” a waking Hermione asked. 

“I’m willing to believe it was likely a 12:01 delivery too.  Sorry, didn’t mean to wake you.”

“Oh you didn’t, not really.  And there are far worst things to wake up to than a friend getting flowers. Happy Birthday, Ginny, now we’re at the time that we originally planned for me to arrive.”  They shared a laugh.

“It has been great having you over this summer, that’s been better than any gift.”

“Oh you’re still getting something, just later with everyone else.  My gifts can be given in public.” she smiled as she got dressed. 

“Oi, Harry’s been wearing my gift in public for a week and a half now.  I’m actually quite surprised.”

“Why would you be surprised?  Harry adores you.”

“A stupid hair bracelet.  Like what century is it?  He is ridiculously forgiving. ” 

“Hardly, I’m with Harry, that’s one of the most romantic gifts I’ve ever heard of.”  Hermione stopped and tilted her head.  “He never told you about our chat at Grimmauld, before his shock, did he?”

“No, likely because  of the shock.  What did I miss?”

“Well that was the first visit after Sirius’s passing. It was really giving him a sense of finality, and kind of hitting him. And in his word, he was saying, that made it official, he’s alone again.”

Gin started to object, till Hermione stopped her.

“And I cut that off then and there. Told him I didn’t know the order but that you would likely both kiss him and slap him for that.”

“True,” Gin smiled.

“Bill reminded him of the rest of you Weasleys.  I also suggested that I wasn't chop liver either.”

“You’re a good friend, to both of us. Thank you.”

“All that to say, when Harry had concerns about being alone, you give him a literal piece of yourself.  I don’t think you could have done anything more perfect.” 

Gin smiled, “I had no idea. Thank you ‘Mione.”

“I think, even if you don’t know things consciously, you two are just similar enough and frankly love each other enough, you just feel these things.  It’s actually quite inspiring.”

“How does that balance out in your analytical mind of yours?”

Hermione smiled, “It completely doesn’t.  I don’t understand it. But, I also believe in love. Even though I don’t understand it, I still believe it.”

Ginny smiled. “Hermione, this right here, that’s being a great big sister.”

“Oh…. well thank you.” 

Ginny’s day was spent with a morning match of quidditch. Followed by a few rounds of Wizard Tag.  The afternoon was spent swimming in and sunning by the pond, which was complained about by no one. It wasn’t until after swimming Ron finally noticed the jersey.

“Um, Harry?”

Harry smiled, “It’s a muggle dating thing.”

“Oh.” he nodded, then turned to his girlfriend. “‘Mione, why didn’t you tell me?”

She smiled, “Because I am muggle-born and that just looked normal and sweet to me.  It didn’t even register that you didn’t know.”

“Okay, but if you were expecting something, let me know.”

“You’re a darling.  If it were to appear, yes Ron, I’d be happy to wear your jersey, but I’m not expecting something. I’m still in awe of you talking to DAD.  You’re good for a little bit, Ron.” she said with a smile.  

Supper was roast lamb, Yorkshire pudding, potato, and veg and of course, the cake.  When the song and candles came she leaned over to Harry, “This is how you gracefully handle a birthday,” she smiled. Which she did, perhaps even encouraged the moment with smiling and faux conducting of the song. 

Fred and George passed their gift first.  “This may seemed familiar, but”

“Considering how you two are.”

“It made sense to us.” 

Ginny opened the box to find a pair of flight goggles.  “Crimson doesn’t have one yet, Neither do I actually, thank you.”

“They’re  charmed too.  Sunshade, Darkvision.  No detect magic but for yours we built a direction compass, to help with your flight navigation.”

“Oh, that’s brilliant, thank you guys.”

Bill chuckled, “I’m sensing a theme then today lads,” as he passed he and Fleur’s gift. Ginny opened it and found a leather multi pouch utility belt.  It had a silver belt buckle with a french inscription.

“If you’re going to be on the broom a lot, belt pockets for storage makes more sense to me than a pack.” 

Gin looked at the inscription. “Wow, now I know how Harry felt.  J’accepte la grande aventure d’être moi.  My best guess is: ‘Accept adventures with me’?

Fleur clarified. “Close,  ‘I accept ze great adventure of being me.’”

That actually got Ginny. “That’s actually really great.  Thank you, Fleur.”

Ron admitted, “I’m boring sis, but I at least tried to do better than candy this year.  I tried to find something that hugged a line between useful and looked nice, but I’m a bloke and I don’t know fashion.” As Ginny opened them and found a new pair of black leather boots. Ron continued, “I got you minimal heels so you could run if you wanted to, but did want you to have some because I know that can help grip and lock into a broom stirrup….”

“Ron, Ron, Ron, you did fine.” Gin interrupted smiling.  “These are great. The best gift you’ve ever given me. Thank you.”

Hermione had a mischievous smirk on her face.  “Well I packed my bag just in case this gift gets me kicked out, but now that you are using some occasionally, I thought you would like your own. Ginny unwrapped a wooden case, to find it was a makeup kit.  

“I spent a lot of time studying all those Crimson Witch posters, and I’ve tried to assemble everything you would need to create her yourself.”

“Oh! That is BRILLIANT! Thank you ‘Mione.”  Then both of the girls looked over to Molly.  

Molly sighed and smiled. “You’re clearly not a little girl anymore. Just try to use good judgment and taste.”

“Thank you, mum.”   

Ron leaned over to Hermione. “Think that means you can stay.”  the pair smiled. 

Her parents passed down a simply wrapped cardboard box. She opened it to find a flame shaped broach made of silver. It was once painted red, but had been worn away with only flakes remaining.  Arthur explained, “That is from your grandfather Septimus Weasley, and a few relations further back to the family in Romania.  Where they get some cold winters.  If you tap it, it has a warming charm. You mentioned it gets cold up there.  I think Dad would be proud of you and want you to have it.  I know I am.”   

“Oh, Dad! Thank you very much. Seriously none of you talked or coordinated for this Crimson Witch theme birthday?”

“Nope, but let’s be honest, it wasn’t exactly a hard thought.  She’s only been in the paper.” Bill laughed.

“And the radio.” Ron added. 

“And the cover of the Nimbus catalog.” the Twins reminded. 

“And my dreams.” Harry whispered. 

Ginny smiled widely and bit her tongue. “And for the record…” she paused to regain composure, “Harry got me a lovely bouquet of flowers for my birthday.”

Then Harry started grinning.  “That wasn’t your gift, Gin.”

“Okay, you have my attention.”